**i*  r 


- 


\ 

• 


UNI*.  OF  CALIF.  LIBRARY.  LOS  ANGELES 


THE   CONVENT; 


A  NARRATIVE, 


FOUNDED    ON    FACT 


BY    R.    McCRINDELL, 

AUTHORESS    OF   THE    "  SCHOOL-GIRL   IN   FRANCE,"    ''THE    ENGLISH 
GOVERNESS,"    ETC. 


•  Thy  word  ii  a  lamp  unto  my  feet,  and  a  lijht  unto  my  path." 

?*.  cxiz.  105 


NEW    YORK: 
ROBERT   CARTER,   53   CANAL  ST. 

1843 


PREFACE. 


THE  following  pages  are  presented  to  the  public 
under  peculiar,  and  somewhat  melancholy,  circum- 
stances. 

The  Authoress,  no  stranger  in  the  literary  world 
(having  acquired  some  degree  of  fame  by  her  former 
works),  spent  a  great  part  of  the  last  year  of  her 
life,  in  preparing  the  narrative  now  published. 

I  have  said  the  "  circumstances  were  melancholy," 
yet  why  should  I  say  so  ?  To  her  emancipated 
spirit  most  joyful  has  been  the  change.  Her  life 
was  one  of  painful  suffering,  and  death,  to  her, 
brought  no  sting. 

For  many  years  she  had  been  a  faithful  follower 
of  Jesus,  and,  in  her  hour  of  utmost  need,  she  re- 
ceived that  support  He  never  fails  to  give  to  those 
who  trust  in  Him. 

Most  anxious  were  her  desires  to  benefit  the  rising 
race,  and  to  set  before  them,  in  all  their  soul-de- 
stroying power,  the  doctrines  of  Popery. 

Having  passed  several  years  in  Roman  Catholic 
countries,  and  witnessed  much  of  its  persecuting 
spirit,  she  was  well  prepared  to  show  the  system 
practised  to  deceive  the  simple-minded  ;  and  many 


21313B7 


IV  PREFACE. 

hours  of  bodily  suffering  were  endured,  while  en- 
deavoring, by  her  writings,  to  impress  upon  the 
minds  of  British  youth  the  blessing  and  privilege 
they  enjoy,  in  having  the  Word  of  God  taught  them 
from  their  youth  up ;  and  daily  did  she  pray,  that 
1  they,  like  the  youthful  Timothy,  might  know  "  the 
Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  them  wise  unto 
salvation." 

That  her  efforts,  for  the  benefit  of  the  young, 
have  not  been  in  vain,  pleasing  evidences  have  been 
given ;  her  "  labor  of  love  "  has  been  acknowledged 
by  her  Heavenly  Master,  in  more  than  one  instance. 
Her  "  SCHOOL-GIRL  in  FRANCE  "  has  been  particu- 
larly useful,  and  as  the  present  work  was  undertaken 
and  carried  on  in  a  prayerful  spirit,  and  with  a  view 
to  His  glory,  no  doubt  that  He,  who  has  promised 
His  blessing  to  those  who  "ask  any  thing"  in  His 
name,  will  vouchsafe  to  acknowledge  the  present 
attempt  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  truths  con- 
tained in  His  own  holy  word. 

The  outline  of  the  Narrative  is  founded  on  fact. 
The  substance  is  true,  but  woven  together  by  such 
circumstances  as  her  imagination  suggested  as  likely 
to  occur  to  persons  situated  as  were  the  novices. 

CLAREMONT  HOUSE, 
Dec.  11,  1847. 


THE    CONVENT, 


CHAPTER  I.   ' 

THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall 
depart  from  the  living  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doc- 
trines of  devils ; 

Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy :  having  their  conscience  soared  with  a 
hot  iron ; 

Forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which 
God  has  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  be- 
lieve and  know  the  truth.— 1  TIMOTHY  iv.  1,  2,  3. 

"  LIST  !  oh,  list  to  the  convent-bells !"  ex- 
claimed Cecilia  Montague,  as  leaning  over  tbe 
side  of  the  luxurious  pleasure-boat,  around 
whose  gilded  prow  the  deep-blue  waves  of  the 
beauteous  Mediterranean  sportively  danced  and 
sparkled,  she  bent  a  delighted  ear  to  the  sweet, 
plaintive  melody,  that  came  pealing  over  the 
waters,  from  the  spire  of  a  convent  at  a  short 
distance  from  the  shore.  It  was  the  vesper 
chime,  and  the  sounds  seemed  to  derive  addi- 
tional softness  from  the  liquid  element  over 
which  they  wrere  borne,  and  the  balmy  even- 
ing air  on  which  they  floated.  The  sun  was 
1* 


THE    CONVEX!"    BELLS. 


just  sinking  below  the  horizon,  and  his  parting 
rays  tinged  with  a  golden  splendor  the  placid 
bosom  of  the  sea,  and  the  lofty  turrets  of  the 
neighboring  monastery.  The  lovely  coast  of 
Sicily,  along  which  they  were  sailing,  presented 
at  every  turn  objects  of  the  most  varied  and 
romantic  beauty ;  and  there  was  a  feeling  of 
calm  and  delicious  enjoyment  in  the  hour  and 
the  scene,  which  was  well  calculated  to  hush 
every  jarring  passion  into  peace. 

"  Do  let  us  step  ashore,  mamma,  and  go  to 
see  the  evening  service  in  that  convent-chapel. 
The  sound  of  the  bells  is  so  sweet !  and,  listen  ! 
do  you  not  hear  a  distant  murmur  of  music, 
like  the  echo  of  seraphic  voices  ?" 

"  Silly,  romantic  girl  P.exCTaimed  Mrs.  Mon- 
tague, a  quiet,  gentle,  good-natured  woman, 
"  I  really  doubt  if  I  am  doing  right  in  indulging 
your  wayward  fancies."  Yet  Mrs.  Montague, 
in  spite  of  this  doubt,  gave  the  necessary  direc- 
tions to  the  boatmen,  and,  with  the  assistance 
of  a  Sicilian  count,  who  accompanied  them, 
the  two  ladies  were  soon  landed,  and  entering 
the  fine  old  avenue  that  led  to  the  convent. 
It  was  a  venerable  Gothic  building,  in  a  state 
of  excellent  preservation,  and  the  wilderness  of 
chestnut,  olive,  and  orange-trees  by  which  it 
was  surrounded,  invested  it  with  an  air  of  som- 
bre majesty,  that  suited  well  with  the  charac- 
ter of  the  edifice,  and  the  purpose  to  which  it 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.  7 

was  devoted.  The  wild  solitude  and  pictur- 
esque seclusion  of  the  place  did  not  fail  to  cap- 
tivate the  imagination  of  our  young  enthusiast. 
The  party  followed  the  windings  of  a  noble 
avenue,  till  they  came  to  the  chapel,  which 
they  immediately  entered.  A  few  poor  old 
people,  from  the  neighboring  cottages,  com- 
posed the  whole  visible  congregation  ;  but,  be- 
yond a  double  grating,  rendered  impervious  by 
a  curtain  of  crimson  silk,  were  heard  the  appar- 
ently fervent  responses  of  the  nuns,  while  the 
officiating  priest  proceeded  with  the  usual  Latin 
service.  The  effect  was  considerably  height- 
ened by  the  rich  notes  of  the  organ,  and  the 
melody  of  several  very  beautiful  voices,  whose 
thrilling  accents  made  the  fretted  roof  resound 
with  a  music  almost  celestial;  and  while  the 
ear  drank  in  their  fascinating  sweetness,  and 
the  heart  yielded  to  the  enchanting  spell,  the 
mind  did  not  pause  to  reflect,  that  those  sounds 
were  repeated  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and 
were,  therefore,  neither  the  utterance  of  the 
understanding,  nor  the  language  of  enlightened 
devotion.  The  choral  strain  had  ceased,  the 
nuns  had  retired,  and  the  few  peasants  were 
leaving  the  chapel,  before  the  entranced  Cecilia 
and  her  party  moved  from  their  places.  At 
length,  Mrs.  Montague  rose  to  depart,  and  after 
many  a  "  longing  lingering  look"  of  admiration 
from  her  daughter,  at  the  turreted  walls,  and 


8  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

lovely  woods  of  the  convent  of  Santa  Rosalia, 
they  re-entered  their  boat,  and  returned  to 
their  abode  at  Palermo. 

"  Oh !  mamma,  how  I  should  like  to  be  a 
nun  !"  exclaimed  Cecilia,  suddenly  arousing  her- 
self from  a  long  and  deep  reverie,  during  which 
she  had  neither  heard  the  flattering  speeches, 
nor  noticed  the  assiduous  attentions  of  her  Sicil- 
ian suitor.  "  How  lovely  the  solitude  ;  how 
sweet  the  quiet  of  that  secluded  spot !  Surely, 
none  of  the  cares,  anxieties,  sins,  or  sorrows  of 
life  can  gain  admittance  there  !  The  life  of 
the  nuns  must  glide  away  in  one  uninterrupted 
flow  of  calm  and  peaceful  serenity,  hallowed 
by  the  glow  of  seraphic  devotion ;  and  they 
must  almost  insensibly  pass  from  earth  to 
heaven,  with  the  blissful  certainty  of  a  glorious 
and  happy  future.  Oh !  that  such  a  lot  were 
mine  !"  A  deep  sigh  attested  the  sincerity  of 
the  wish,  and  the  poor  girl  really  thought  her- 
self actuated  by  the  purest  feelings  of  true  and 
spiritual  piety,  while  thus  displaying  her  utter 
ignorance  both  of  her  own  heart,  and  of  the 
nature  of  real  religion.  Her  mother  was  some- 
what more  enlightened,  but  the  worldliness  of 
her  character  was  conspicuous  in  her  reply. 

''Cecilia!  how  ridiculously  you  talk!  Can 
any  thing  be  more  foolish  than  the  idea  of  your 
becoming  a  nun  !  You,  who  are  so  fond  of 
gayety,  and  so  well  fitted  to  shine  in  the  brill- 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.  9 

iant  circles  of  fashionable  society  !  Why,  you 
would  be  miserable  before  the  end  of  a  week ; 
pining  after  those  amusements  and  pleasures 
which  you  now  enjoy,  and  which,  I  am  sure, 
are  quite  indispensable  to  your  happiness." 

"  Indeed,  mamma,  you  are  greatly  mistaken 
in  your  opinion.  I  assure  you,  that,  although 
I  seem  so  fond  of  gayety,  I  am  very  often,  not 
only  tired,  but  heartily  sick  of  it.  The  pleas- 
ures of  the  world  do  not  yield  me  half  the  satis- 
faction I  expected  from  them  ;  and,  now  that 
their  novelty  is  past,  they  generally  leave  be- 
hind them  a  painful  void,  and  a  feeling  of  self- 
reproach,  which  make  me  often  unhappy.  I 
am  convinced  that  religion  would  make  me 
much  happier." 

"  Come,  come,  child,  no  more  of  this  non- 
sense. If  you  wish  to  become  religious,  you 
can  do  so,  without  shutting  yourself  up  in  a 
convent.  You  greatly  deceive  yourself,  in 
thinking  there  is  nothing  but  peace  and  hap- 
piness in  those  places.  Depend  upon  it,  there 
is  quite  as  much  of  the  spirit  of  the  world  in 
them  as  there  is  outside  their  wTal!s ;  while  the 
passions,  left  to  prey  upon  the  very  vitals  of 
their  unhappy  victims,  cause  quite  as  much 
misery  there  as  elsewhere.  Besides,  you  know 
you  are  a  Protestant,  and  could  not  enter  a 
Roman  Catholic  convent." 

Cecilia    was    silenced,    but    not    convinced. 


10  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

Her  ardent  imagination  was  strongly  im- 
pressed by  the  kind  of  mysterious  prestige 
that  seems  to  hover  round  a  convent-life  ;  and, 
though  the  impression  was  at  length  effaced 
by  newer  and  more  exciting  images,  yet  it 
greatly  tended  to  prepare  her  for  an  easy  sur- 
render to  the  wiles  and  fascinations  of  the 
Romish  system. 

Mrs.  Montague  and  her  daughter  were,  at 
this  time,  peculiarly  circumstanced.  They 
had,  some  years  before,  accompanied  Mr. 
Montague  to  Constantinople,  where  he  held 
a  lucrative  appointment,  connected  with  the 
English  embassy.  Death  had,  however,  about 
a  twelvemonth  before  the  period  of  our  story, 
deprived  them  of  an  indulgent  husband  and 
father ;  and  they  had  availed  themselves  of 
the  first  favorable  opportunity  for  returning  to 
England,  where  they  possessed  considerable 
property.  But  their  voyage  had  been  unfor- 
tunate ;  their  vessel  was  captured  by  a  French 
sh,p  of  war,  stationed  in  the  Mediterranean, 
and  they  were  taken  as  prisoners  to  Sicily, 
which  was  then  under  the  domination  of  the 
French  sovereign.  They  were,  however, 
treated  with  the  greatest  politeness,  and  al- 
lowed to  reside  in  lodgings  of  their  own,  un- 
der the  surveillance  of  the  French  governor. 
This  gentleman  used  every  means  to  lighten 
their  captivity  ;  they  were  allowed  to  associate 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.  11 

freely  with  the  best  society  in  the  island,  both 
French  and  native  ;  parties  of  pleasure  and 
delightful  excursions,  were  continually  planned 
for  their  amusement;  and  Cecilia,  being  not 
only  a  very  pretty  girl,  but  known  to  be  an 
heiress,  soon  became  the  object  of  pursuit  to 
numberless  suitors. 

Not  many  weeks  after  the  conversation  just 
related,  all  the  fashionable  world  of  Palermo 
assembled  at  the  principal  church,  to  witness 
her  abjuration  of  Protestantism  ;  and  but  an- 
other month  had  elapsed,  when  the  rich,  the 
gay,  the  beautiful  Cecilia  Montague  bestowed 
her  hand  on  the  Conte  Leonelli,  and  the  whole 
island  rang  with  the  fetes  that  were  given  to 
celebrate  the  event.  Mrs.  Montague's  objec- 
tions had  been  overcome,  and  she  consented 
to  spend  the  remainder  of  her  days  in  the  su- 
perb mansion  of  her  daughter. 

And  was  that  convent  of  Santa  Rosalia — 
that  venerable  and  interesting  edifice,  with  its 
sweet  scenery,  and  its  lovely  air  of  seclusion 
and  tranquillity — was  it  really  the  abode  of 
peace,  forgetfulness  of  the  world,  and  undis- 
turbed happiness  ?  Let  us  take  a  peep  into  its 
interior,  and  we  shall  be  able  to  judge. 

On  the  same  beautiful  evening  which  has 
been  already  mentioned,  but  a  few  hours  later, 
when  the  moon  in  tranquil  majesty  was  hold- 
ing her  court  in  the  deep  blue  expanse,  amidst 


12  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

hosts  of  brilliant  stars,  and  the  delicious  re- 
pose of  nature  was  only  interrupted  by  the 
sweetly- plaintive  voice  of  the  nightingale,  two 
ladies  were  walking  in  the  convent-garden,  and 
conversing  together  in  low  and  cautious  tones. 
They  kept  their  walk  sedulously  confined  to 
the  most  shady  parts,  and  were  evidently  anx- 
ious to  escape  observation. 

They  were  both  interesting  in  their  ap- 
pearance, yet  very  different  in  person.  The 
younger  was  a  blooming  girl  of  about  sixteen, 
tall  and  graceful,  with  the  sparkling  Italian 
eye,  but  fairer  in  complexion  than  the  natives 
of  the  south  generally  are.  There  was  a 
laughing  sprightliness  in  her  countenance,  but 
ill-disguised  by  an  affected  gravity,  and  its 
prevailing  expression  was  that  of  ingenuous 
and  happy  youth,  but  lately  emerged  from  the 
careless  playfulness  of  childhood. 

Her  companion  was,  in  many  respects,  a 
perfect  contrast  to  the  happy-looking  girl. 
Her  age  might  be  about  twenty  ;  her  com- 
plexion was  of  the  dark  hue  which  the  tints 
of  health  render  so  rich  and  glowing ;  but  her 
cheek  wore  a  paleness  that  was  almost  death- 
like, and  her  eyes,  of  the  deepest  and  most 
striking  expression,  were  clouded  by  a  melan- 
choly which  might  almost  have  been  called 
despair.  It  was  a  face  of  sad  and  touching 
beauty,  and  there  was  something  very  painful 


THE    CONVENT    BELL.S.  13 

in  its  character  of  silent  anguish,  varied  by 
occasional  flashes  of  mild  and  troubled  passion. 

They  both  wore  the  white  veil  of  the  nov- 
ices ;  and  from  the  first  part  of  their  conver- 
sation, did  not  seem  to  have  been  long  ac- 
quainted. 

"  Dear  signora,"  said  the  younger, — then, 
correcting  herself,  she  changed  the  expression 
into  "  Dear  sister," — "  I  am  very  sorry  to  see 
you  so  sad.  You  have  now  been  here  a  whole 
week,  and  I  have  never  once  seen  you  smile. 
But,  pray,  let  us  get  deeper  into  this  grove, 
for,  though  I  could  not  refuse  to  walk  with 
you  in  the  garden,  after  all  the  family  were 
retired  to  rest,  as  I  thought,  I  might,  perhaps, 
be  of  some  service  to  you,  yet  I  am  not  quite 
sure  that  I  am  doing  right,  and  I  fear  the 
madre  would  be  highly  displeased  if  she  knew 
of  our  being  out  at  this  hour." 

"  For  myself  I  care  not !"  replied  the  other 
lady,  in  a  tone  of  reckless  determination,  "  but, 
for  your  sake,  gentle  girl,  I  wrould  not  willingly 
draw  their  observation  upon  us.  /  am  quite 
resigned  to  any  thing  they  may  inflict  upon 
me.  I  have  neither  joy  nor  hope  on  this  side 
the  grave,  and  it  is  of  little  consequence  how 
the  short  remnant  of  my  wretched  life  may  be 
passed ;  indeed,  I  rejoice  that  I  may  have  the 
opportunity  here  of  atoning  for  my  sins  by 
misery,  and  every  sort  of  privation,  and  so, 


14  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

perhaps,  attaining  to  forgiveness,  and  future 
peace." 

"  You  have  drawn  a  very  gloomy  picture  in 
your  own  imagination,  of  the  life  we  lead  here. 
I  assure  you,  you  are  mistaken,  and  that  we  are 
generally  very  happy.  We  have,  of  course, 
penances  to  perform,  or  endure,  when  we  have 
done  wrong ;  but,  otherwise,  we  enjoy  a  very 
peaceful  and  agreeable  life." 

"  What !  with  such  a  superior  over  you  as 
the  mad  re  Santa  Teresa !  I  am  sure  her  ap- 
pearance and  manners  are  haughty  and  austere 
enough  to  repulse  and  frighten  any  body  !" 

"  She  is  very  strict,  certainly,  and  her  man- 
ners are  not  prepossessing.  She  is  not  at  all  like 
our  late  dear  madre.  You  must  know  that  she 
has  not  been  long  our  superior.  She  was,  for 
about  one  year,  sub-superior,  under  our  late  ex- 
cellent and  beloved  madre  Santa  Maddalena, 
who  had  been  at  the  head  of  this  convent  for 
thirty  years.  Oh  !  she  was  a  kind  and  amiable 
superior !  She  brought  me  up  from  my  in- 
fancy, and  was  indeed  a  mother  to  me.  We 
all  loved  her  with  the  most  devoted  affection, 
and  her  death  was  a  bitter  and  heart-rending 
grief  to  us.  Every  day  since,  we  seem  to  feel 
her  loss  more  and  more,  for  her  successor  is 
very  different,  'and  has  introduced  severities 
into  the  convent  which  we  never  knew  before, 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.     '  15 

and  which  make  our  lives  much  less  comfort- 
able than  they  used  to  be." 

"  Poor  child  !"  exclaimed  the  other  lady,  in  a 
tone  of  compassion,  "  and  have  you  then  been 
here  ever  since  your  infancy  ?" 

"  Even  so,  sister,  I  was  devoted  to  God  be- 
fore my  birth,  and  brought  hither  as  soon  as  I 
was  weaned,  and  able  to  walk." 

"  Are  you  an  orphan,  then,  Rosa  ?" 

"  No,  signora ;  I  have  both  a  father  and 
mother,  and  also  a  brother  and  sister." 

"  Who  are  your  parents,  then,  and  from  what 
possible  motive  could  they  sacrifice  so  sweet  a 
child  ?" 

"  My  mother  is  Contessa  di  Belfiore,  in  her 
own  right ;  but  she  married  an  English  gentle- 
man of  the  name  of  Melville.  It  was  a  clan- 
destine match  ;  they  eloped  into  France,  where 
they  were  united,  first  by  a  Catholic  priest,  and 
afterwards  by  a  Protestant  minister,  as  they 
were  of  different  religions.  My  father  has, 
since  then,  embraced  the  true  faith  ;  but  after 
her  return  to  Sicily,  my  mother's  conscience 
was  so  troubled  by  the  sin  she  had  committed, 
in  marrying  a  heretic,  especially  as  the  rites  of 
the  church  were  refused  her  in  consequence  of 
it,  that  she  made  a  solemn  vow  to  devote  her 
first-born  daughter  to  the  service  of  God,  with 
a  dower  of  considerable  amount.  Thus  she 
expiated  her  offence,  and  reconciled  herself  to 


16  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

the  church,  into  whose  bosom  my  father  also 
was  soon  after  received.  Hence,  I  have  never 
known  any  other  home  than  this  house ;  and, 
through  the  tender  care  of  the  good  madre,  and 
the  kindness  of  the  nuns,  my  life  was  one  con- 
tinued scene  of  sunshine,  till  within  the  last 
three  months,  when  her  lamented  death,  and 
the  very  opposite  character  and  conduct  of  her 
successor,  have  thrown  a  heavy  gloom  over  all 
our  former  happiness." 

"  And  do  you  ever  see  your  parents,  or  your 
brother  and  sister  ?" 

"  Oh  !  yes  ;  my  dear  papa  comes  very  often 
to  see  me,  and  so  does  my  brother,  whenever 
he  is  at  home  ;  for  he  has  always  been  enthu- 
siastically fond  of  the  sea,  and  nothing  could 
prevent  him  from  entering  the  navy.  My 
mother  and  sister  also  come  sometimes  ;  but 
all  the  community  are  like  mothers  and  sisters 
to  me,  except  the  superior,  and  two  or  three  of 
the  nuns  who  came  with  her,  and  whose  favor 
I  have  not  been  able  to  gain,  though  I  have 
always  done  all  I  could  to  please  them." 

"  Poor  child  !  How  much  I  pity  you  ! — but 
why  should  I  say  so  ?  You  are  happy  in  your 
innocence  and  ignorance ;  you  have  never 
known  any  other  kind  of  life  ;  and,  therefore, 
I  have  rather  reason  to  envy  you." 

"  But,  dear  signora,  vou  have  not  told  me 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.  17 

why  you  asked  me  to  take  this  midnight- walk, 
nor  what  I  can  do  to  serve  you." 

"  Rosa  !"  exclaimed  the  other  lady  passion- 
ately, grasping  both  the  hands  of  her  young 
companion,  while  a  bright  beam  of  moonlight, 
streaming  down  through  an  opening  in  the  thick 
chestnut-trees  above  her  head,  strongly  marked 
the  contrast  between  her  pale  and  agitated 
countenance,  and  the  smiling  serenity  of  that 
on  which  she  gazed.  "  Rosa  !  I  have  watched 
every  face  in  this  house,  ever  since  I  have  been 
here,  with  the  most  anxious  desire  to  select 
a  friend,  to  whom  I  could  communicate  my 
wretched  history,  and  my  miserable  feelings, 
and  from  whom  I  might  hope  to  receive  sym- 
pathy, kindness,  affection,  and  advice.  I  have 
seen  none  but  yours,  to  whom  I  could  venture 
to  open  my  heart.  The  superior  is  to  me,  a 
woman  of  most  repulsive  appearance,  and, 
among  all  the  nuns,  I  have  seen  nothing  but  in- 
dications of  senseless  bigotry,  doting  supersti- 
tion, absurd  frivolity,  malignant  censoriousness, 
and  all-pervading  selfishness.  In  no  counte- 
nance but  yours  can  I  trace  either  mental  re- 
finement, true  sensibility,  frankness,  or  genuine 
kindness  and  feeling.  You  are  very  young,  it 
is  true ;  but  yet  I  feel  that  I  can  trust  you,  and 
that  your  friendship  will  be  a  consolation  to 
me." 

The  countenance  of  the  young  girl  assumed 


18  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

an  expression  of  doubt,  and  almost  of  fear,  as 
she  replied, 

"  Sister,  you  are  much  too  severe  in  your 
opinion  and  remarks.  I  assure  you  there  are 
many  of  the  nuns  whom,  when  you  know  them 
better,  you  will  find  very  excellent  and  amiable 
women.  For  myself,  I  feel  much  obliged  by 
your  good  opinion,  but  pardon  me  if  I  rather 
dread  than  wish  for  your  confidence,  and  beg 
you  will  reflect,  before  you  intrust  to  an  inex- 
perienced girl  circumstances,  respecting  which 
she  cannot  be  qualified  to  give  any  advice,  and 
which,  perhaps,  it  is  scarcely  proper  for  her  to 
know.  Had  you  not  better  wait  a  little,  and 
choose  some  fitter  confidant  among  the  nuns  ; 
or  consult  the  father  confessor  ?" 

"  Cease,  cease  !"  exclaimed  her  companion, 
with  a  gesture  of  impatience,  "  cease,  I  beseech 
you,  to  annoy  me  with  these  doubts  and  sug- 
gestions. You  are  the  friend  my  heart  has 
chosen,  but  you  need  not  fear  that  my  confi- 
dence will  do  you  any  injury.  It  is,  indeed,  a 
confession  of  crime,  of  deep  and  awful  guilt ; 
but  it  is  not  such  as  will  tinge  your  cheek  with 
blushes,  though  it  may  make  it  turn  pale.  Sit 
down  with  me  on  this  mossy  seat,  and  you  shall 
hear  my  short,  but  tragical  history." 

"I  am  the  only  daughter  of  a  Spanish  mer- 
chant at  Malaga.  I  was  his  joy  and  pride,  and 
unfortunately,  brought  up  in  the  indulgence  of 


THE    CONVENT    BELLS.  19 

every  whim,  and  the  gratification  of  every 
wish.  My  mother  was  a  beata,  an  exceedingly 
devout  woman,  and  endeavored  to  imbue  my 
mind  with  the  strictest  principles  of  religion. 
But  I  was  fond  of  the  world,  and,  as  my  will 
was  never  thwarted,  I  formed  what  connec- 
tions I'pleased,  and  lived  in  a  constant  round  of 
gayety. 

"  About  two  years  ago,  I  became  acquainted 
with  a  young  Englishman,  a  clerk  in  a  neigh- 
boring merchant's  establishment.  He  paid  me 
marked  attention,  and  we  became  passionately 
attached  to  each  other.  Our  intimacy,  how- 
ever, was  discovered  and  prohibited  by  my 
father,  who,  on  this  occasion,  exerted  an  au- 
thority which  he  had  never  assumed  before, 
and  to  which  I  was  by  no  means  disposed  to 
submit.  Bitterly  does  my  conscience  reproach 
me,  for  the  numberless  instances  of  disobedi- 
ence, ingratitude,  and  deception,  of  which  I 
was  guilty  during  the  ensuing  twelve-month.  I 
frequently  saw  Frederick  Morton  during  that 
period ;  but  my  father,  having  been  apprized 
of  it,  locked  me  up  in  my  room,  and  threatened 
to  send  me  to  a  convent,  if  I  did  not  relinquish 
this  forbidden  connection. 

"  With  shame  and  grief  I  confess,  that  these 
harsh  measures,  and  still  harsher  menaces,  only 
stirred  up  my  proud  spirit  to  more  determined 
rebellion.  I  found  means  of  communicating 


20  THE    CONVENT    BELLS. 

with  my  lover ;  our  plans  were  arranged,  and 
I  succeeded  in  escaping  from  my  father's  house. 
A  small  vessel  had  been  provided,  in  which  we 
embarked,  sailed  to  Gibraltar,  wrhere  we  were 
immediately  married. 

"  You  shudder,  Rosa,  at  my  wickedness,  and 
well  you  may ;  but  I  was  soon  punished  in  so 
dreadful  a  manner,  that  you  will  not,  cannot, 
refuse  to  pity  me.  We  spent  a  few  weeks  at 
Gibraltar,  in  a  dream-like  happiness  too  exqui- 
site to  last ;  but  my  conscience  soon  awoke 
from  its  slumber,  and  its  scorpion-stings  com- 
pelled me  to  implore  the  pardon  of  my  parents. 
1  wrote  repeatedly,  the  most  submissive  and 
penitential  letters  ;  but  no  answer  was  returned 
to  any  of  them ;  and  I  became  so  miserable, 
that  my  beloved  Frederick  consented  to  take 
me  back  to  Malaga,  that  I  might,  on  my  knees, 
endeavor  to  soften  the  anger  of  my  justly-of- 
fended parents.  O  my  excellent  and  affection- 
ate husband  !  Never  can  I  forget  your  kind- 
ness, your  tender  indulgence !  Never  can  I 
cease  to  mourn  the  hour  when  I  induced  you 
to  grant  me  this  fatal  opportunity  !" 

Here  the  unhappy  novice,  totally  overcome 
by  her  agonized  feelings,  leaned  her  head  on 
the  shoulder  of  the  sympathizing  Rosa,  and 
yielded  to  a  torrent  of  tears,  accompanied  with 
convulsive  sobbing.  Her  companion  entreated 
her  to  desist  from  so  distressing  a  narration; 


THE    COXVENT    HELL*.  21 

but,  after  this  burst  of  feeling,  she  persisted  in 
resuming  it,  observing  that  she  would  make  it 
as  brief  as  possible. 

"  It  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  give  you 
a  description,  or  even  a  clear  idea  of  what  fol- 
lowed.. Scenes  of  horror  and  bloodshed  flit 
before  my  memory,  half  veiled  in  a  mist  of 
delirious  uncertainty.  All  I  know  is,  that  my 
father  and  my  husband  encountered  each  other, 
the  very  evening  of  our  arrival ;  my  father 
attacked  Frederick  with  furious  rage ;  they 
fought  desperately  and  blindly ;  and  the  result, 
— Oh !  Rosa !  that  I  should  live  to  relate  it ! 
The  result  was,  the  death  of  both,  almost  in- 
stantaneously !" 

It  was  not  till  some  considerable  time  after, 
that  the  unhappy  Spaniard  was  able  to  con- 
clude this  account  of  herself,  which,  however, 
she  insisted  upon  doing,  notwithstanding  the  en- 
treaties of  the  weeping  Rosa,  that  she  would 
at  least  defer  it. 

"  What  became  of  me,  after  all  these  hor- 
rors, I  scarcely  know.  I  awoke  from  a  long 
and  horrid  lethargy,  under  the  roof  of  my 
father's  dwelling ;  and  the  first  piece  of  infor- 
mation I  obtained  was,  that  my  unfortunate 
mother  had  died  of  grief,  and  that  I  was  the 
murderess  of  both  my  parents,  as  well  as  of  the 
object  of  my  dearest  affections  !  I  was  com- 
pletely overwhelmed  by  the  awful  judgments 


22  THE    CONVENT    BELT,?. 

of  heaven,  in  the  fearful  consequences  of  my 
sins ;  my  reason  gave  way,  and  a  brain-fever, 
which  had  nearly  proved  fatal,  kept  me  in  a 
state  of  raving  delirium  during  several  months. 
At  length  I  recovered,  and  found  myself  in  the 
power  of  my  brother,  who,  as  soon  as  I  could 
bear  the  journey,  sent  me  here,  to  expiate  my 
crimes  by  a  life  of  misery  and  self-reproach." 

"  And  now,  Rosa,  dear  Rosa,  that  you  know 
all  my  guilt,  do  not,  pray  do  not  shrink  from  me 
with  the  abhorrence  I  deserve ; — but  have 
compassion  on  me,  comfort  me,  counsel  me, 
and  tell  me  how  I  shall  get  rid  of  the  dreadful 
load  of  condemnation  that  weighs  me  down  to 
the  dust." 

"  Dearest  sister,"  replied  the  youthful  novice, 
whose  tears  of  sympathy  had  not  yet  done 
flowing, "  I  am  quite  incompetent  to  advise  you. 
The  father  confessor,  to  whom  you  have  no 
doubt  told  all  this  dreadful  tale,  will  direct  you 
in  the  mode  of  expiating  your  offences,  and  put 
you  in  the  way  of  recovering  your  peace  of 
mind,  and  being  reconciled  to  God.  He  has, 
no  doubt,  enjoined  you  suitable  penance's,  and 
will,  in  proper  time  give  you  absolution." 

"  Has  he  the  power  or  authority  to  do  that, 
Rosa  1  If  I  could  feel  satisfied  that  he  had,  I 
should  dismiss  all  anxiety  ;  but  my  mind  is  full 
of  doubt  and  confusion  on  that  very  subject." 

"  Sister  !"  exclaimed  Rosa,  starting  back  in- 


THE    COXVEXT    BELLS.  23 

voluntarily  a  few  paces, "  Sister  !  what  can  you 
mean  ?  What !  doubt  the  authority  of  the 
Church  and  her  ministers !  Oh,  you  have  in- 
deed fallen  into  the  snares  of  heretics  ! — But 
you  must  confess  this  also,  and  Father  Giacomo 
\vill  easily  solve  all  your  doubts.  But,  pray, 
do  let  us  retire  to  rest ;  for  the  moon  has  sunk 
behind  the  mountains,  and  it  must  be  very  late. 
I  fear  \\e  shall  be  but  little  disposed  to  attend 
matins,  and  I  think  the  superior  considers  you 
quite  recovered  enough  not  to  be  any  longer 
excused." 

"  She  has  told  me  so,  and  my  duty  is  passive 
obedience.  But,  oh !  do  promise  to  meet  me 
here  occasionally  at  night,  that  we  may  have 
a  little  unrestained  conversation.  I  have  still 
much  to  say  to  you,  therefore  promise  me  this 
enjoyment." 

Rosa  promised,  though  she  felt  as  if  she  were 
doing  wrong ;  and  the  two  friends,  having  af- 
fectionately embraced  each  other,  retired  to 
their  respective  cells  ;  but  the  sleep  of  the  one 
was  disturbed  by  mental  agony,  and  that  of  the 
other  troubled  with  dreams  and  visions  of  ter- 
ror, occasioned  by  the  tragical  events  which 
had  just  been  related  to  her. 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

We  wait  for  light,  but  behold  obscurity  ;  for  brightness,  but  we  walk 
in  darkness. 

We  grope  for  the  wall  like  the  blind,  and  we  grope  as  if  we  had  no 
eyes :  we  stumble  at  noon-day  as  in  the  night ;  we  are  in  desolate 
places  as  dead  men. 

We  roar  all  like  bears,  and  mourn  sore  like  doves  ;  we  look  for  judg- 
ment, but  there  is  none ;  for  salvation,  but  it  is  far  off  from  us. — ISAIAH 
lix.  9,  10,  11. 

IT  was  some  weeks  after  the  conversation 
related  in  the  preceding  chapter,  the  convent- 
clock  had  tolled  the  hour  of  eleven,  and  silence 
reigned  along  the  deserted  corridors,  for  the 
inmates  of  the  establishment  had  some  time 
before  retired  to  their  cells,  to  enjoy  the  few 
hours  of  rest  allowed  them,  till  the  three  o'clock 
bell  should  summon  them  to  their  early  .task 
of  useless  and  wearisome  repetitions.  A  fee- 
ble ray  of  light,  however,  still  streamed  from 
the  casement  of  one  small  chamber ;  and  its 
faint  reflection  just  revealed  within  the  usual 
contents  of  a  nun's  cell : — a  bedstead  without 
curtains,  one  chair,  and  a  deal  table,  on  which 
stood  a  crucifix,  a  black  rosary,  a  breviary,  a 
skull,  and  an  hour-glass.  On  that  bed  lay,  in 
seeming  repose,  the  form  of  the  Spanish  novice, 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  25 

and  beside  it  sat  the  youthful  Rosa,  in  an  atti- 
tude of  quiet  watchfulness,  her  eyes  bent  on 
her  rosary,  and  her  lips  inaudibly  repeating 
the  Latin  prayers  attached  to  each  separate 
bead.  A  profound  silence  had,  for  some  time, 
reigned  in  the  little  room,  when  it  was  inter- 
rupted by  an  impatient  motion  on  the  part  of 
the  invalid,  and  a  meek,  but  agitated,  voice 
feebly  exclaimed, 

"  Rosa,  dearest  Rosa  !  do  speak  to  me,  I  be- 
seech you !  Let  me  hear  your  sweet  and 
cheering  voice,  dispelling  the  horror  of  my 
thoughts  !" 

"  Hush !  hush,  dear  sister !"  said  her  affec- 
tionate attendant,  gently  laying  her  hand  on 
the  mouth  of  her  charge ;  "  you  know  you 
must  not  talk,  but  try  to  sleep,  or  you  will 
bring  on  again  the  fever  and  all  its  dangerous 
symptoms." 

"  I  cannot  sleep,  Rosa  ;  I  assure  you  I  can- 
not ;  I  have  been  trying  for  the  last  half  hour, 
but  I  cannot  accomplish  it.  I  have  long  ar- 
dently wished  for  an  opportunity  of  conversing 
with  you  alone,  and  without  interruption,  and 
the  present  is  one  which  may  not  again  occur 
for  weeks,  perhaps  for  months.  My  mind  is 
in  a  state  of  insupportable  torture,  and,  as  I  re- 
ally find  it  impossible  to  sleep,  I  must  unbur- 
then  my  misery  to  you." 

"  I  sincerely  wish  you  would  not,  dear  sis- 
3 


26  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

• 

ter,"  observed  Rosa,  with  a  countenance  and 
manner  expressive  of  the  most  unfeigned  re- 
luctance to  listen  to  a  subject  from  which  her 
feelings  instinctively  shrank,  though  she  could 
scarcely,  even  to  herself,  have  assigned  a  rea- 
son for  the  dread  it  inspired.  "  You  know," 
she  continued,  "  that  I  am  a  most  unfit  person 
to  be  your  confidant,  and  I  earnestly  entreat 
you  to  choose  a  more  suitable  one,  or  rather 
to  repose  unlimited  confidence  in  your  spiritual 
director." 

"  The  thing  is  impossible,  and  so  you  will 
acknowledge,  when  you  know  the  nature  of 
my  distress.  O  Rosa !  Rosina  carissima !" 
she  continued,  throwing  her  arms  round  the 
neck  of  the  softened  girl,  and  laying  her  burn- 
ing forehead  against  her  cheek,  "  you  cannot, 
you  must  not,  deny  me  the  relief  of  your  sym- 
pathy !" 

Rosa  gently  replaced  her  head  on  the  pillow, 
(a  luxury  only  allowed  in  sickness.)  which  she 
carefully  adjusted  ;  and,  thinking  that  further 
refusal  would,  perhaps,  only  produce  irritation 
and  dangerous  excitement,  she  resolved  to  sub- 
mit for  a  little  while,  in  order  to  calm  her,  and 
soothingly  said,  as  she  kissed  her  patient, 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  listen  to  you  for  a  few 
minutes,  and  when  you  have  silenced  your 
mind,  you  will  perhaps  be  able  to  sleep.  In 


THE    SPANISH     NOVICE.  27 

the  mean  time,  lie  down  quietly,  and  I  will  lay 
my  head  on  the  pillow,  beside  yours." 

"  Thank  you,  carina.,  thank  you.  You  are 
the  only  kind  creature  in  the  house.  And  now, 
I  will  tell  you  why  I  cannot  impart  my  distress 
to  Father  Giacomo.  It  is  because  he  is  him- 
self, in  a  great  measure,  the  cause  of  it." 

"  What,  has  he  not  given  you  absolution  ?  I 
thought  you  had  performed  all  the  penances  he 
had  enjoined  you." 

"  He  has  given  me  absolution,  Rosa, — full 
and  entire  absolution.  But  I  am  not  satisfied 
with  it." 

"  Not  satisfied  with  it,  sister  !  you  astonish 
me  !  What  more  can  you  require  ?" 

"  I  want  the  absolution  of  God,  Rosa  ;  the 
full  and  entire  pardon  of  my  offended  Creator 
— of  my  insulted  Redeemer." 

"  Well,  and  have  you  not  had  it,  by  the  mouth 
of  His  ambassador — His  accredited  and  author- 
ized agent?" 

"  I  am  not  sure  of  that ;  I  do  not  feel  as  if 
God  had  forgiven  me  ;  my  mind  is  in  a  dread- 
ful state  of  doubt,  anxiety,  and  terror." 

"  That  must  arise  from  the  weakness  of  your 
faith,  sister.  You  know  that  God  has  em- 
powered His  ministers  to  forgive  sins  in  His 
name,  and  it  is  a  sin  to  doubt  it." 

"  Dearest  Rosa,  allow  me  to  say  that  I  do 


28  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

doubt  it,  most  seriously  doubt  it,  and  this  it  is 
which  makes  me  miserable." 

"  Sister  !"  exclaimed  Rosa,  starting  from  her 
recumbent  position,  and  attempting  to  with- 
draw her  hand  from  the  fevered  clasp  of  the 
invalid, "  sister,  you  terrify  me  !  I  must  beg  that 
you  will  not  again  give  utterance  to  such  fear- 
ful sentiments,  or  I  cannot  listen  you." 

"  Listen  for  one  moment !"  cried  sister  Isabel, 
with  vehemence,  forcibly  retaining  her  hand, 
while  her  eyes  flashed  with  intense  and  almost 
wild  earnestness,  "  Rosa,  you  are  not  more  at- 
tached to  the  church  than  I  am.  It  is  because 
I  wish  to  think  her  right,  that  I  am  so  anxious 
to  be  satisfied  on  this  subject.  Surely  truth 
must  Ibe  able  to  bear  investigation,  and  the 
church  must  have  proof  to  give,  in  support  of 
her  pretensions.  You  cannot  but  wish  to  know 
those  proofs  ;  do  not,  therefore,  refuse  to  hear 
what  I  have  to  say.  Remember,  it  is  a  ques- 
tion of  the  utmost  consequence,  for  on  it  de- 
pends the  eternal  welfare  of  our  immortal 
souls.  I  do  not  say  the  church  speaks  without 
authority ;  but  I  wish  to  be  satisfied  on  that 
point." 

"  But  what  satisfaction,  what  proofs  can  you 
require  ?"  asked  Rosa,  awed  by  the  solemnity 
of  the  subject,  and  the  earnestness  with  which 
it  was  pressed  upon  her. 

"When  I  was  at  Gibraltar,  I  was  one  Sun- 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  29 

day  going  to  walk  on  the  Alameda  with  .  .  . 
oh !  I  dare  not  say  with  whom,  for  my  brain 
begins  to  whirl  at  the  thought !  .  .  .  but,  we 
were  going  to  hear  the  military  music  played 
by  the  English  band ;  and  on  our  way,  we 
passed  ^a  place  in  which  there  were  a  great 
number  of  people,  both  Spanish  and  English, 
assembled  to  hear  a  heretic  padre  preach.  My 
curiosity  induced  me  to  enter,  and  my  beloved 
companion  gladly  accompanied  me.  My  at- 
tention was  soon  riveted  by  the  simple,  but 
forcible  eloquence  of  the  speaker.  He  attacked 
most  unsparingly  the  doctrines  of  our  church, 
and  especially  that  by  which  she  claims  the 
right  of  forgiving  sins.  I  d«  not  remember 
one  of  his  arguments ;  indeed,  how  co*uld  I, 
after  the  oceans  of  blood  and  misery  which 
have  since  rolled  over  my  mind  ?  but  I  do  re- 
member that,  at  that  time,  they  greatly  startled 
me.  He  had  in  his  hand  a  small  book,  which 
he  said  was  the  Bible, — the  word  of  God  him- 
self,— and  what  he  read  out  of  it  seemed  very 
clear  a$d  convincing.  I  resolved  to  satisfy 
myself  on  the  subject,  by  inquiring  into  it  seri- 
ously, for  I  felt  that  it  must  be  of  infinite  im- 
portance ;  but  alas  !  my  attention  was  soon 
forced  from  tiie  subject,  and  the  time  that  has 
since  elapsed  seems  but  one  long,  long  pro- 
tracted dream  of  horror,  anguish,  and  despair." 
"  Sister,"  said  Rosa,  mildly,  but  seriously, 
3* 


30  THE    SPAMSH    NOVICE. 

"  you  then  committed  the  same  sin  as  our 
mother  Eve ;  you  listened  to  the  voice  of  the 
tempter,  offering  you  the  forbidden  fruit  of  un- 
hallowed knowledge  ;  and  you  should  be  thank- 
ful to  God,  who  snatched  you  from  the  peril  you 
were  rashly  drawing  upon  yourself." 

"  But  why,  is  it  forbidden  knowledge,  Rosa  ? 
that  is  what  I  cannot  comprehend.  If  God  has 
really  communicated  his  will  to  man,  as  our 
church  admits  that  he  has,  why  should  we,  why 
should  any  one,  be  debarred  from  reading  that 
blessed  book?  Surely,  it  must  be  delightful  to 
read  what  God  himself  has  inspired,  and  much 
more  satisfactory  to  us  to  learn  our  duty  thus 
at  the  fountain  head,  than  to  take  it  on  the  word 
of  others,  who,  perhaps,  are  as  liable  to  mis- 
take its  meaning  as  ourselves." 

"  The  priests  cannot  misunderstand  it,  dear 
sister,  because  they  are  instructed  by  the 
church,  which  God  has  commissioned  to  be  the 
infallible  interpreter  of  His  word ;  and  they 
only  withhold  it,. from  the  people,  to  prevent 
those  numerous  and  dreadful  errors  which 
always  result  from  the  exercise  of  private 
judgment  in  matters  so  mysterious." 

"  But  are  we  sure  that  God  has  so  appointed 
it?  Has  He  said  that  the  greater  number  of 
His  rational  creatures  should  not  read  His  own 
words  ?  Has  He  really  revealed  His  will  only 
to  the  priests  ?  If  I  could  be  quite  convinced 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  81 

that  it  was  indeed  so,  my  mind  would  be  per- 
fectly satisfied." 

"  What  proof  could  convince  you,  since  you 
cannot  believe  the  testimony  of  your  spiritual 
superiors  ?" 

"  The  word  of  God  itself,  Rosa  !  Give  me 
but  that,  and  let  me  see  there  the  confirmation 
of  what  they  tell  me,  and  I  will  cheerfully  and 
humbly  bow  to  their  authority." 

"  You  could  not  understand  it,  sister,  even 
if  it  were  put  into  your  hands." 

"  I  cannot  believe  that,  for  every  thing  that  I 
heard  the  English  padre  read  was  extremely 
plain  and  simple,  and  I  could,  without  the  slight- 
est mental  effort,  perfectly  understand  every 
word." 

"  But,  remember,  he  was,  according  to  your 
own  account,  a  heretic,  and  his  Bible,  therefore, 
must  have  been  a  false  one.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  the  devil  has  furnished  those  unhappy  peo- 
ple with  a  wrong  and  injurious  translation  of 
the  Bible ;  and  this  accounts  for  their  errors, 
and  your  mistake." 

There  was  a  pause  of  a  few  minutes,  and 
then  the  invalid  resumed. 

"  You  may  be  right,  dear  Rosa ;  there  is 
great  weight  in  what  you  say,  and  I  assure 
you,  that  I  earnestly  wish  to  believe  it.  It 
would  take  an  insufferable  load  off  my  heart, 
to  be  satisfied  that  the  church  was  right,  and 


32  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

.that  I  might  safely  depend  on  her  as  a  guide 
to  heaven.  But,  still,  there  is  one  doubt,  one 
dreadful  doubt,  which  distracts  my  mind. 
Since  the  church  has  the  true  word  of  God  in 
her  possession,  why  does  she  not  impart  it  to 
her  people  ?  Why  not  openly  and  honestly 
produce  it,  and  thus,  at  once,  establish  her 
own  doctrines,  her  own  authority,  beyond  the 
possibility  of  their  being  controverted,  and 
crush  forever  the  pretensions  of  heretics  ?" 

"  Really,  dear  sister,  I  am  not  sufficiently 
skilled  in  the  question,  to  answer  all  your  in- 
quiries ;  I  have  always  heard  that  it  was 
highly  presumptuous  and  dangerous  for  un- 
learned persons  to  attempt  the  study  of  what 
is  so  completely  beyond  their  powers  of  com- 
prehension, and  that  it  infallibly  leads  them 
into  scepticism,  infidelity,  or  heresy.  I  have 
been  taught  to  bow  an  implicit  submission 
to  the  authority  and  infallible  wisdom  of  the 
church,  and  I  should  shrink  with  horror  from 
the  idea  of  arraigning  either." 

The  invalid  turned  uneasily  on  her  pillow, 
and  was  silent  for  a  few  minutes.  "  Rosa," 
she  said  at  length,  "  I  could  almost  say  I  envy 
your  tranquillity.  I  would  give  the  world,  if  I 
had  it,  to  enjoy  the  same  undoubting,  unhes- 
itating confidence  ;  yet  I  could  noj;  bend  my 
mind  to  such  a  system  of  mental  slavery, 
which  must  surely  be  unworthy  of  a  rational 


THE    S1AN1SH    NOVICE.  83 

being.  Your  innocence  of  all  crime  is  the 
cause  of  your  blessed  serenity  ;  but  to  a  soul 
like  mine,  tortured  with  the  misery  of  unpar- 
doned  guilt,  the  fearful  uncertainty  of  my  po- 
sition is  a  source  of  incessant  anxiety,  and  al- 
most hopeless  despair.  Oh  !  that  I  had  a  Bible ! 
Oh  !  tkat  I  could  look  on  the  word  of  God 
Himself,  and  satisfy  the  agonizing  doubts  that 
continually  distract  my  mind  !" 

She  clasped  her  hands  wildly  together,  and 
sobbed  in  the  bitterness  of  her  feelings. 

A  step,  soft  and  stealthy,  but  still  audible, 
now  startled  the  anxious  Rosa,  and  turning 
very  pale,  she  leaned  over  the  bed,  earnestly 
whispering, 

"  Dear  sister,  for  the  love  of  heaven,  calm 
yourself !  Here  is  sister  Giovanna !  What 
will  she  say  to  find  you  thus  ? " 

The  invalid  smothered  her  sobs,  covered 
her  head,  and  composed  herself  to  the  semb- 
lance of  sleep ;  while  her  youthful  nurse  re- 
sumed her  breviary,  and  was  apparently 
deeply  absorbed  by  its  contents,  when  the 
aged  nun  entered  to  relieve  her  watch. 

"  Well,  carina,  how  is  your  charge  ?  Has 
she  been  very  quiet  ?  Has  she  slept  well  ?  " 

"  She  is,  as  you  see,  quite  composed,  mother, 
and  I  have  done  all  in  my  power  to  keep  her 
so." 

Rosa's  cheek  was  slightly  tinged,  notwith- 


34  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

standing  the  habitual  duplicity  inseparable 
from  a  conventual  life  ;  the  nun,  however,  did 
not  suspect  her  prevarication,  but  dismissed 
her  to  rest  with  the  usual  blessing. 

The  invalid  slowly  recovered  ;  but  her  mind 
was  not  at  ease.  It  brooded  over  her  doubts 
and  fears,  and  daily  1)ecame  more  and  more 
perplexed.  The  consciousness  of  unpardoned 
guilt,  the  terrors  of  an  awakened  conscience, 
the  ardent  longing  of  the  soul  for  peace,  and 
the  utter  ignorance  of  the  only  way  in  which 
it  might  be  obtained,  preyed  upon  her  health, 
and  secretly,  but  surely,  undermined  her  con- 
stitution. 

It  would  be  too  much  to  say  that  the  mind 
of  her  young  friend,  Rosalia,  was  quite  tran- 
quil. Her  eyes  had  been  opened  to  see  much 
that  she  had  never  dreamed  of  before ;  her 
fears  had  been,  in  some  degree,  awakened  by 
the  suggestions  of  the  Spanish  novice  ;  but  her 
disposition  was  naturally  cheerful,  unsuspicious, 
and  confiding;  and  her  spiritual  perceptions 
were  not  sufficiently  clear,  or  her  fears  suffi- 
ciently excited,  to  compel  her  to  relinquish 
that  implicit  trust  in  her  self-appointed  guides, 
which  had  been  implanted  in  her  mind  from 
her  earliest  infancy.  Her  deadly  lethargy, 
indeed,  had  been  somewhat  disturbed,  and  her 
confidence  slightly  shaken ;  but  she  was  wil- 
ling to  banish  these  unpleasant  feelings, — to 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  35 

persuade  herself  that  sister  Isabel  was,  to  say 
the  least,  extremely  unreasonable,  visionary, 
and,  perhaps,  bewildered, — and  to  close  her 
eyes  to  every  gleam  of  unwelcome  light,  as 
the  sluggard  implores  to  be  left  to  "a  little 
more  sleep,  a  little  more  slumber." 

The  new  comer,  in  the  meantime,  was  any 
thing  But  a  favorite  in  the  convent.  Her  re- 
served and  gloomy  manners,  her  determined 
shunning  of  all  familiar  intercourse  with  the 
other  inmates,  the  contemptuous  glances  with 
which  she  noticed  their  childish  enjoyments 
and  silly  gossip,  the  sullen  resignation  with 
which  she  entered  into  their  wearisome  em- 
ployments, the  morose  and  melancholy  ex- 
pression which  continually  sat  on  her  coun- 
tenance, and  the  haughty  silence  in  which  she 
received  the  directions  of  the  superiors,  made 
her  equally  an  object  of  curiosity  and  dislike. 
As  every  thing  new,  however  trifling,  is  an 
event  in  a  convent,  these  peculiarities  were 
eagerly  seized  upon,  as  interesting  subjects,  to 
enliven  the  dreary  monotony  of  their  stagnant 
existence.  Every  look,  gesture,  and  action, 
was  closely  watched,  every  opportunity  greed- 
ily seized  of  prying  into  her  secret  sentiments, 
and  imagination  very  readily  supplied  what 
the  most  anxious  observation  left  undiscovered. 
Various  surmises  were  formed,  and  marvellous 
tales  told,  of  the  mysterious  novice.  She  was 


86  THE    SPAV13H    JTOVICE. 

looked  upon  with  an  eye  of  suspicion,  wonder, 
and  even  dread.  The  young  beheld  her  with 
distrust,  and  avoided  her;  the  old  scowled 
upon  her,  crossed  themselves,  and  muttered  a 
prayer  to  some  saint,  when  they  met  her.  To 
Rosalia  alone  "she  was  an  object  of  compassion, 
kindness,  and  growing  affection  ;  but  the  young 
girl  soon  found  that  she  must  be  cautious  in 
the  manifestation  of  these  sentiments,  or  she 
would  have  to  share  in  the  unpopularity  of  her 
unfortunate  friend. 

"  Gesu  Maria  !  Sister  Rosa,"  said  one  of  the 
younger  nuns  to  her,  one  morning,  as  they  met 
in  the  corridor,  "  what  can  make  you  so  in- 
timate with  that  gloomy-looking  Spanish  stran- 
ger ?  One  would  think  her  aspect  was  suffi- 
cient to  scare  away  a  girl  like  you;  and  I 
really  think  you  are  not  like  the  same  crea- 
ture, since  you  have  been  so  much  with  her. 
Pray,  do  tell  me,  what  attraction  can  you  find 
in  her,  that  you  are  so  fond  of  her  company  ?" 

"  She  is  a  stranger,  sister  Marcella ;  and 
that,  of  itself,  is  a  claim  on  our  kindness  and 
attention  ;  but  she  is  unhappy,  and  that  is  a  still 
greater  one  to  every  feeling  mind." 

"  What  can  she  be  so  unhappy  about  ? — Of 
course  she  could  not  help  regretting  the  world, 
and  her  friends,  when  she  left  them,  especially 
as  she  does  not  appear  to  have  done  so  wil- 
lingly ;  but  she  has  now  been  here  quite  long 


THE    3PAMSH    NOVICE.  87 

enough  to  be  comforted,  and  to  have  made 
acquaintances  in  the  house  who  would  have  sup- 
plied the  place  of  those  she  has  lost.  But  she 
keeps  aloof  from  all  of  us,  and  treats  us  with 
haughty  scorn.  This  is  not  very  amiable,  and 
I  cannot  see  any  right  that  she  has  to  consider 
herseif  above  us." 

"  She  does  not  think  so,  or  feel  so,  sister ; 
but  her  feelings  have  been  greatly  lacerated, 
and  her  mind  is,  I  fear,  sadly  unhinged  ;  we 
should,  therefore,  pity,  and  try  to  soothe  her." 

"  You  speak  in  this  way,  Rosa,  because  she 
has  taken  a  fancy  to  you,  and  you  are  proud 
of  being  preferred  to  every-body  else ;  but, 
for  my  part,  I  see  no  reason  to  court  the  favor 
of  this  haughty  Spaniard,  about  whom,  indeed, 
very  strange  tales  are  told." 

"  Strange,  indeed,"  said  sister  Geronima,  an 
elderly  nun  who  now  joined  them.  "  It  is  the 
opinion  of  many  persons,  that  she  must  have 
committed  some  very  dreadful  sin  ;  for  Father 
Giacomo  would  not  give  her  absolution  for  a 
long  time, — not  until  she  had  performed  a  great 
many  long  and  severe  penances  ;  and  she  looks 
so  miserable,  that  I  am  sure  she  must  have  a 
conscience  burdened  with  very  heavy  sins. 
The  great  enemy  often  takes  advantage  of 
such  a  state  of  mind  ;  and  it  is  said  that  she  is 
not  free  from  his  assaults.  I  hope  she  does 
not  yield  to  his  temptations  ;  but  there  is  about 
4 


38  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

her  something  very  unhallowed  and  mysterious. 
She  repeats  the  prayers  as  if  she  did  not  know 
what  she  was  doing ;  she  is  evidently  wrapped 
up  in  some  contemplations  of  her  own ;  and, 
when  any  thing  arouses  her  from  her  reverie, 
she  starts  as  if  she  had  been  asleep,  or  in  a 
trance.  There  is  a  fearful  wildness  in  her 
eyes,  which  makes  one  tremble  and  cross  one's 
self;  and  she  is,  altogether,  so  strange  and  un- 
accountable a  being,  that  the  greater  part  of 
our  elder  sisters  strongly  doubt  the  wisdom  of 
the  superior,  in  introducing  her  among  us." 

"  Santa  Maria  preserve  us  !"  exclaimed  sis- 
ter Marcella,  ''you  do  not  mean  to  insinuate, 
sister  Geronima,  that  she  is  under  the  power 
of  the  devil  ?" 

"  I  do  not  exactly  say  so,"  replied  the  other, 
"  but  there  is  certainly  something  very  strange 
about  her ;  and  how  do  we  know  but  that  it 
may  arise  from  Satanic  influence,  or  even  from 
heresy  ? — It  cannot  but  be  highly  dangerous 
to  introduce  such  a  person  into  the  house;  and 
we  must  all  pray  to  the  blessed  Virgin,  that  she 
will  avert  from  us  the  awful  consequences  that 
may  result  from  it." 

"  But,  sister,"  remonstrated  Rosalie,  "  you 
have  no  reason  to  suspect  the  poor  stranger  of 
such  crimes.  Why  should  you  judge  her  so 
severely,  when  you  have  no  proofs  of  her 
guilt  ?" 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  39 

"  No  reason  !  no  proofs  !"  retorted  the  nun 
angrily,  "do  not,  sister  Rosalie,  set  yourself 
up  as  a  judge  of  your  superiors  in  age  and 
knowledge.  I  tell  you,  that  I  have  good  rea- 
sons for  speaking  as  I  do;  and,  if  you  must 
know  gome  of  them,  I  can  inform  you  that  she 
has  been  heard  in  her  cell,  muttering  strangely, 
groaning,  sobbing,  and  walking  distractedly 
about,  as  if  under  some  dreadful  conflict ;  she 
has  also  been  known  to  roam  about  the  corri- 
dors, like  a  demented  person,  at  midnight ;  and 
mysterious  noises  are  said  to  be  heard  about 
the  house,  ever  since  she  has  been  here.  Let 
me  tell  you,  sister  Rosalie,  that  you  are  very 
rash  and  foolish,  thus  to  put  yourself  in  the 
way  of  danger,  by  associating  with  her  as  you 
do.  How  do  you  know  but  that  she  may  be 
guilty  of  witchcraft  or  heresy,  or  possessed 
with  an  evil  spirit,  and  that  she  may  infect  you 
with  the  same  crimes,  and  so  drag  you,  with 
her,  down  to  perdition  ?" 

Rosa  made  no  reply,  but  Marcella  devoutly 
crossed  herself,  and  invoking  the  aid  of  "  Maria 
Santissima,"  went  to  make  further  inquiries 
respecting  the  new  wonder  of  Santa  Rosalia, 
and  to  enjoy  this  fresh  topic  of  convent  gossip. 
The  youthful  novice  was  glad  to  escape  from 
the  lecture  of  sister  Geronima,  and  immedi- 
ately took  refuge  in  her  own  room. 

Rosa  was  not  naturally  superstitious  ;  and 


40  THE    SPANISH    NOVICE. 

though  she  had  been  nursed  from  infancy  in 
convent-lore,  and  her  mind  filled  with  all  the 
absurd  legends  which  formed  so  large  a  part 
of  the  instruction  peculiar  to  such  establish- 
ments, the  utmost  effect  it  had  produced  was 
an  undefined  feeling  of  awe,  but  little  tinctured 
with  fear.  She  did  not,  therefore,  bestow 
much  attention  on  the  marvellous  tales  so 
gravely  circulated  respecting  the  mysterious 
stranger,  in  whose  conversation  she  felt  an  in- 
creasing interest.  They  frequently  met  in  one 
another's  cells,  after  the  rest  of  the  family  had 
retired  to  rest,  and  spent  many  an  hour  in-in- 
timate communion  ;  but  Rosa  now  perceived 
that  these  nocturnal  visits  must  be  discontinued, 
as  suspicion  had  been  excited,  and  the  prospect 
of  detection  was  any  thing  but  pleasing.  They 
had,  also,  once  or  twice,  enjoyed  a  still  greater 
luxury,  a  quiet  ramble  in  the  garden  by  moon- 
light ;  but  this  had  been  obtained  by  means 
which,  if  discovered,  would  have  subjected 
them  to  severe  punishment. 

Some  months  previous  to  this  period,  and 
before  the  new  superior  came  to  Santa  Rosalia, 
the  portress  had  been  afflicted  with  a  danger- 
ous illness  which  confined  her  for  some  weeks 
to  her  bed.  Rosa,  to  whom  she  had  been  very 
kind  in  her  childhood,  entreated  and  obtained 
permission  to  be  her  nurse.  A  temporary  sub- 
stitute had  been  appointed  in  her  place,  to 


THE    SPANISH    NOVICE.  -i  I 

whom  the  keys  were  delivered ;  but  Rosa  af- 
terwards found  a  small  one  in  her  pocket,  of 
which  she  took  possession,  intending  to  give  it 
to  the  new  portress  at  the  first  opportunity. 
Her  patient,  however,  was  in  so  alarming  a 
state,  and  she  became  so  completely  absorbed 
by  the  care  and  constant  attention  she  re- 
quired, that  the  circumstance  entirely  escaped 
her  memory.  The  key  was  that  of  a  small 
door  which  led  into  the  garden,  but  which  was 
never  used.  It  was,  therefore,  not  inquired 
after ;  and,  when  the  portress  resumed  her 
station,  she  fancied  it  lost,  and  did  not  mention 
it,  lest  she  should  be  thought  guilty  of  negli- 
gence. The  key  remained  in  a  small  box  of 
Rosa's,  unperceived  by  her,  till  some  time 
after  the  installation  of  the  new  superior ;  and, 
on  discovering  it,  she  felt  a  dread  that,  from 
the  greater  strictness  and  severity  of  the  pres- 
ent rule,  she  would  be  censured,  and,  perhaps, 
punished,  on  the  suspicion  of  having  used  it. 
She,  therefore,  kept  it,  till  she  could  find  a 
favorable  opportunity  of  restoring  it.  In  the 
meantime,  sister  Isabel's  entreaties  for  a  pri- 
vate interview  induced  her  to  do  the  very 
thing  of  which  she  dreaded  being  accused; 
and,  so  great  was  the  enjoyment  of  those 
stolen  midnight-walks,  that  the  key  was  used 
again  and  again,  till  the  remarks  of  the  nuns, 
in  the  foregoing  conversation,  made  her  trem- 
4* 


42  THE    SPANISH    XOVICE. 

ble  lest  they  should  be  discovered,  and  resolve 
either  to  discontinue  them  entirely,  or,  at  least, 
to  adopt  the  greatest  caution  in  the  use  of  this 
indulgence. 

It  never  occurred  to  the  mind  of  this  young 
girl  that  she  was  doing  wrong,  nor  did  one 
feeling  of  compunction  disturb  her  conscience, 
respecting  the  system  of  deception  she  was 
practising  upon  those  who  were  "  placed  in  au- 
thority over  her."  She  had  been  educated  in 
the  principles  of  that  false  religion  which  teach- 
es that  the  end  sanctifies  the  means,  and  that 
it  is  lawful  and  praiseworthy  to  "  do  evil,  that 
good  may  come."  Her  moral  perceptions  had 
thus  been  dimmed,  and  her  conscience  taught 
to  "  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;"  and,  as  she 
felt  quite  persuaded  in  her  own  judgment,  that 
the  enjoyments  she  thus  stealthily  obtained 
were,  in  themselves,  perfectly  innocent,  and 
tended  to  soothe  and  comfort  the  mind  of  her 
unhappy  friend,  she  considered  herself  fully 
justified  in  the  use  of  what  appeared  a  harm- 
less artifice,  and  not  one  doubt  arose  as  to  the 
course  she  was  pursuing.  Alas  !  she  knew  not 
that  the  God  she  pretended  to  worship  is  "  a 
God  of  truth ;"  and  that,  as  all  falsehood  is  an 
abomination  to  Him,  He  has  denounced  the 
most  awful  punishment,  not  only  on  " all  Hats" 
but  on  "whosoever  loveth  and  MAKETH  a  lie." 
Poor  Rosa  knew  not  thin,  for  her  church  had 


THi:    SPANISH    NOVICE.  43 

shut  up  the  word  of  life  from  her  eyes,  and 
was  leading  her  blindfold  to  the  brink  of  that 
gulf  into  which  she  herself  shall  be  cast,  when 
the  whole  host  of  heaven  shall  triumphantly  ex- 
claim, "  Babylon  the  Great  is  fallen,  is  fallen  !" 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE    GARDEN. 

When  the  poor  and  needy  seek  water,  and  there  is  none,  and  their 
tongue  faileth  for  thirst,  I  the  Lord  will  hear  them,  I  the  God  of  Israel 
will  not  forsake  them. 

I  will  open  rivers  in  high  places,  and  fountains  in  the  midst  of  the 
valleys  :  I  will  make  the  wilderness  a  pool  of  water,  and  the  dry  land 
springs  of  water. — ISAIAH  xli.  17,  18. 

IT  was  another  moonlight-night — bright,  and 
soft,  and  balmy  ;  the  acacia,  the  myrtle,  and  a 
thousand  other  odoriferous  plants,  were  fling- 
ing their  delicious  perfume  over  the  convent- 
garden  ;  while  the  verdant  alleys,  and  beautiful 
bowers  that  composed  it,  checkering  the  flood 
of  silver  light  with  the  flickering  shadows  of 
their  luxuriant  foliage,  seemed  to  invite  to  con- 
templation and  quiet  enjoyment.  The  two 
novices  had  again  availed  themselves  of  the 
missing  key,  and  were  taking  advantage  of  the 
delightful  evening  for  a  walk,  and  a  long,  un- 
restrained conversation.  It  was  not  late,  but 
the  convent  had  been  some  time  hushed  to  rest ; 
and  the  deep  silence  of  the  scene  was  only  in- 
terrupted by  an  occasional  swell  of  plaintive 
melody,  from  a  nightingale  in  a  neighboring 
grove,  and  the  low,  cautious  tones  of  the  two 
friends,  as  they  earnestly  conversed. 


THE    GARDEN.  45 

"  I  cannot,  cannot  believe  it !"  said  Isabel, 
stopping  in  her  walk,  and  turning  suddenly 
around  to  her  companion  ;  "  I  cannot  exercise 
faith  as  you  do  ;  I  have  tried,  struggled,  prayed 
fervently,  sincerely,  passionately, — prayed  to 
have  my  mind  set  at  rerft ;  to  be  enabled  to 
trust  my  spiritual  guides,  implicitly,  nay, 
blindly,  as  you  trust  them  ;  that  I  might  enjoy 
the  peace  and  sincerity  which  I  envy  you. 
But  no,  it  will  not  be  ;  I  am  still  restless,  anx- 
ious, miserable ;  and  every  time  I  strive  to 
draw  some  comfort  from  the  recollection  of 
Father  Giacomo's  full  and  repeated  absolution, 
I  seem  to  hear  a  voice,  deep,  distinct,  and  clear, 
as  if  it  were  from  heaven,  harrowing  my  soul 
with  the  fearful  question,  Has  he  the  right  to 
forgive  ?  What  if  his  authority  should  be  false, 
and  the  whole  system  founded  upon  a  delusion  ? 
I  start,  and  recoil  with  terror  from  the  thought : 
but  it  haunts  me,  Rosa,  night  and  day,  and  I 
cannot,  I  cannot  escape  from  it." 

"  Dear  sister,  it  is  indeed  a  dreadful  trial ; 
but  you  must  persevere  in  resisting  this  temp- 
tation. It  is  doubtless  an  assault  of  Satan,  and 
you  know  many  of  the  blessed  saints  have  been 
buffeted  in  a  similar  manner.  You  must  re- 
double your  devotions  to  our  Holy  Mother, 
and  to  St.  Rosalia.  You  must  say  more 
prayers,  perform  more  penances,  inflict  more 
self-denial  on  yourself." 


4<J  THE    GARDEN". 

"  I  have  done  all  that,  Ros;*,  and  more  than 
that,  I  have  prayed  to  every  saint  in  the  cal- 
endar ;  I  have  sat  ap  whole  nights,  repeated 
aves  and  rosaries  without  number  ;  I  have  fast- 
ed till  nature  was  completely  exhausted  ;  look 
at  me,  and  see  if  my  appearance  does  not 
corroborate  my  assertion  ;  but  it  is  all,  all  in 
vain.  I  cannot  bring  my  mind  under  subjec- 
tion ;  I  cannot  obtain  the  peace  for  which  I 
pant."  The  eyes  of  Rosa,  as  they  were  turned 
on  the  poor  novice,  did,  indeed,  most  painful- 
ly convince  her  of  the  veracity  of  her  state- 
ment, and  the  reality  and  depth  of  her  misery. 
The  wasted  form,  the  hollow  cheek,  the  wild 
expression  of  the  swollen  eyes,  the  pale,  lan- 
guid, and  haggard  countenance,  bore  sad  and 
incontestable  witness  to  the  mental  conflict  and 
utter  wretchedness  within. 

"  Have  you  confided  your  state  of  mind  to 
the  confessor,  sister?  Father  Giacomo  is  a 
holy  man,  he  might  give  you  useful  advice,  and 
assist  you  in  overcoming  these  doubts  and 
temptations." 

"  I  dare  not,  dearest ;  how  could  I  be  explicit 
with  him  on  such  a  subject  ?  How  could  I  tell 
him  that  I  doubted  his  authority,  questioned  his 
power,  distrusted  his  teaching?  One  thing  I 
did  venture  ;  I  entreated  permission  to  read  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  but  he  was  so  angry,  that  I  shall 
never  be  able  to  mention  the  subject  again." 


THE    GARDEN.  47 

"  What  did  he  say,  sister  ?"  inquired  Rosa, 
with  some  eagerness. 

"  He  said  that  the  Bible  was  a  most  danger- 
ous book,  in  the  hands  of  unlearned  people,  es- 
pecially to  females  ;  that  it  was  only  intended 
for  the  clergy  ;  and  that  it  was  a  very  great  sin 
to  wish  for  the  perusal  of  it,  as  I  did.  He 
questioned  me  very  closely,  to  ascertain  the 
cause  and  motive  of  my  request ;  but  I  did  not 
tell  him  that  I  had  heard  the  heretic  padre. 
As  it  was,  however,  he  prescribed  me  a  long 
penance  for  my  curiosity,  as  he  called  it,  and  a 
great  many  prayers  to  repeat,  that  I  might  be 
delivered  from  it." 

"  Have  you  complied  with  his  orders  ?" 

"  I  have,  but  I  cannot  see  the  use  it.  Pray- 
ers, I  should  suppose,  have  no  effect,  unless  we 
really  wish  what  we  pray  for.  Now,  I  do  not, 
and  cannot  believe  that  my  desire  to  see,  from 
God's  own  word,  what  he  requires  of  his  crea- 
tures, is  either  sinful  or  dangerous,  and,  there- 
fore, I  neither  repent  of  it,  nor  wish  to  be  free 
from  it.  My  prayers  and  penance.s  are,  con- 
sequently, a  mockery  of  devotion." 

"  Sister,  how  can  you  act  and  speak  thus  ?" 
"  Listen  to  me,  carissima,  do  you  think  that 
God,  who  is  infinite  in  goodness,  can  have  re- 
vealed His  will  to  mankind  in  such  a  manner 
that  by  far  the  greater  part  of  them  must  re- 
main ignorant  of  its  meaning?  or,  that  they 


48  THE    GARDEN. 

are  required  to  receive  implicitly  whatever  their 
fellow-creatures  choose  to  tell  them  concern- 
ing it  ?  Is  it  not  slandering  His  love,  and  de- 
nying His  mercy,  to  believe  it  ?  Oh,  that  I  had 
but  the  means  of  obtaining  a  Bible  !  I  think 
I  could  die  in  peace  twenty-four  hours  after !" 

She  stopped,  with  her  hands  clasped,  and  her 
eyes  raised  to  heaven,  in  mute,  but  imploring 
supplication  ;  while  Rosa,  distressed  at  her  an- 
guish, unable  to  oppose  her  arguments  any  fur- 
ther, and  half-alarmed  at  the  rising  doubts  in 
her  own  mind,  walked  musingly  on,  till  a  turn 
in  the  walk  hid  her  from  the  sight  of  her  com-^ 
panion. 

She  had  gained  the  boundary-wall  of  the 
garden,  and  was  still  absorbed  in  this  new 
subject  of  thought,  when  she  was  startled  by 
a  sudden  rustling  above,  and  a  sprig  of  orange 
blossom  fell  at  her  feet,  evidently  flung  down 
by  some  one  over  the  wall.  Transfixed  with 
amazement  and  terror,  she  durst  not  look  up  ; 
her  first  impulse  was  to  fly,  but  her  trembling 
limbs  seemed  chained  to  the  spot.  She  had 
not  time  to  deliberate,  and  scarcely  to  think, 
for  the  rustling  increased,  and  in  an  instant,  a 
young  man  leaped  on  the  ground,  and  stood 
before  her.  She  attempted  to  scream,  but  the 
power  of  utterance  had  deserted  her ;  and  she 
would  have  fallen,  had  not  an  arm  encircled 
her,  while  a  clear,  musical  voice  exclaimed, 


THE    GARDEN.  49 

"  Cara  Rosina,  do  not  be  frightened  !  look 
in  my  face,  and  recognize  your  own  Fran- 
cisco !" 

"  My  brother !"  gasped  the  trembling  girl, 
"  why  do  you  come  thus  ? — What  brought  you 
here?"  - 

"At  that  moment,  sister  Isabel,  astonished 
at  the  sound  of  voices,  approached  hurriedly, 
to  inquire  the  cause.  She  was  surprised,  but 
not  alarmed,  at  the  sight  of  the  stranger  ;  a 
few  words  of  explanation  sufficed  to  clear  up 
the  mystery ;  and  Rosa  reiterated  her  question 
to  her  brother. 

"  What  brought  me  here,  carissima  ?  Af- 
fection for  you,  and  a  longing  desire  to  see 
you  again  before  my  departure." 

"Are  you,  then,  going  abroad,  Francisco ?'' 

"  Yes,  my  sweet  sister,  I  am  ordered  on  a  long 
cruise,  and  it  may  be  many  months  before  I 
see  you  again.  The  one  monthly  visit  your 
friends  are  allowed  to  pay  you  is  yet  more 
than  a  week  distant,  and  I  have  vainly  ap- 
plied to  your  Signora  Abbessa  for  permission 
to  bid  you  farewell.  My  heart  swelled  very 
high  with  indignation  and  grief,  at  being  com- 
pelled to  submit  to  such  unreasonable  and  un- 
natural tyranny;  but  you  see  my  good  fortune 
has  wonderfully  befriended  me." 

"  But,  dear  brother,  what  could  induce  you 
to  come  hither  in  this  unlawful  manner,  and  at 
5 


50  THE    GARDEN. 

this  strange  hour  ?  You  could  not  expect  to 
find  me  waiting  for  you  ?" 

"  I  did  not,  indeed,  expect  any  such  thing, 
sorella  mia ;  but  I  will  tell  you  how  it  hap- 
pened. I  have  just  returned  from  a  country 
excursion,  with  a  young  friend  of  mine,  an 
English  gentleman,  who  is  a  prisoner  on  pa- 
role here.  Our  road  home  lay  not  far  from 
these  walls,  and  I  could  not  resist  the  tempta- 
tion of  showing  him  your  prison.  We  have 
often  spoken  of  you,  and  I  must  tell  you  he 
pities  you  very  much  ;  for  he  is  a  Protestant, 
— a  heretic  you  would  call  him  ;  and,  he  says, 
that  you  are  the  victim  of  superstition  and  de- 
lusion." 

"  Dear  Francesco !  how  can  you  associate 
with  such  dangerous  companions  ?" 

Oh  !  are  you  alarmed  for  my  Catholicity, 
my  darling  sorellina  ?  Pray  set  your  mind  at 
rest,  for  I  am  too  good  a  Christian  to  be  shaken 
in  my  faith.  You  know  what  a  true  son  of 
the  church  I  am,  and  how  very  devout  I  have 
always  been  !  Nay,  don't  put  your  pretty 
little  hand  on  my  mouth,  Rosina  !  Can  you 
deny  what  I  say  ?" 

"  For  shame,  Francesco  !  How  can  you 
talk  so  foolishly?  I  wish,  indeed,  you  were 
more  devout.  But  tell  me  what  led  you  to 
scale  the  wall,  naughty  brother." 

"  So  I  would  have  done  already,  my  '  pen- 


THE    GARDEN.  51 

sive  nun,  devout  and  pure,' — I  quote  this  from 
one  of  my  friend's  English  poets, — if  you  had 
not  been  all  this  time  preventing  me  by  your 
lectures.  You  must  know,  that  I  was  desirous 
to  show  Henry  Willoughby  your  prison,  and 
when  we  came  near  it,  an  irresistible  impulse 
urged-me  to  mount  the  wall,  and  take  a  peep 
at  the  garden.  An  obstacle  twelve  or  fifteen 
feet  high  is  not  likely  to  deter  a  sailor,  es- 
pecially when  there  are  so  many  convenient 
interstices  between  the  old  stones,  where  he 
may  plant  his  feet  pretty  securely,  and  friendly 
little  bushes  growing  here  and  there,  by  whose 
help  he  may  climb  up  with  perfect  safety. 
While  I  was  examining  the  wall,  with  the 
view  of  ascertaining  where  the  ascent  would 
be  easiest,  I  heard  a  soft  murmur  of  voices 
inside,  and,  on  listening  attentively,  distinctly 
recognized  yours,  my  darling  sister.  This  de- 
termined me  at  once  to  mount,  that  I  might,  at 
least,  obtain  a  sight  of  you  ;  and,  when  I  saw 
you  alone,  I  could  not  resist  the  desire  of  speak- 
ing to,  and  embracing  you  once  more.'' 

Sister  Isabel,  though  listening  to  all  this  con- 
versation, felt  as  if  she  had  heard  but  one  sen- 
tence, one  expression  uttered  by  the  handsome 
young  man,  whose  face,  beaming  with  anima- 
tion and  kind  feeling,  was  fondly  pressed  against 
his  sister's  cheek,  as  her  head  rested  on  his 
shoulder,  where  it  had  fallen  in  the  moment  of 


THE    GARDEN. 


surprise  and  agitation.  "  They  were  a  lovely 
pair,"  and  a  great  and  striking  resemblance 
existed  between  them  ;  but  the  Spanish  novice 
scarcely  noticed  the  interesting  picture  pre- 
sented by  the  brother  and  sister,  for  her  mind 
dwelt  on  one  absorbing  idea,  and  it  burst  forth 
in  a  wild  and  eager  inquiry. 

"  You  said,  signor,  that  your  friend  was  an 
Englishman, — a  Protestant.  Oh  !  tell  me,  does 
he  know  the  Holy  Scriptures  ?  Has  he  ever 
read  them  ?" 

"  Know  them,  signora  !  Oh  !  yes,  and  reads 
them  too,  I  believe,  every  day  of  his  life.  He 
almost  forced  a  Testament  on  me,  though  I 
care  little  about  such  things  ;  I  took  it  to  please 
him,  but  I  have  not  read  much  of  it,  except 
where  he  has  particularly  drawn  my  attention 
to  some  parts  of  it.  I  am,  I  trust,  a  good 
Catholic,  though  I  cannot  say  a  very  devout 
one,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  have  my  faith  in  the 
church  shaken  by  the  arguments  he  brings  for- 
ward, and  which  are,  certainly,  greatly  cor- 
roborated by  the  sacred  Scriptures.  We,  lay- 
men, have  nothing  to  do  with  Scripture,  or 
theology,  you  know,  and  ought  to  be  content 
with  our  ignorance.  So,  at  least,  say  the  holy 
fathers,  and  I  suppose  we  must  believe  them.'' 

"Oh,  that  I  had  a  Bible !"  exclaimed  sister 
Isabel,  with  enthusiastic  fervor.  "  Signor,  do 
you  think  your  friend  could  procure  me  one  ?' 


THE    GARDEN.  5b 

'•  That  I  cannot  say,  lady,  for  Bibles  are 
very  scarce  in  Sicily.  I  know  not  if  my  friend 
has  any  besides  the  one  he  uses  ;  but,  signora, 
should  you  like  to  ask  him  ?  He  is  waiting  for 
me,  just  outside  the  wall,  and,  I  am  sure,  would 
be  most  happy  to  answer  your  questions  him- 
self. Shall  I  make  him  a  signal,  or  call  him  ? 
He  will  soon  be  here,  for  he,  too,  is  a  sailor." 

"  Oh !  no,  no  !"  exclaimed  Rosa,  starting 
from  his  arms  with  terror.  "  Francesco,  you 
must  not  do  any  such  thing.  You  ought  never 
to  have  come  hither  yourself,  and,  indeed,  you 
must  go  away  directly.  Only  think,  if  this 
visit  were  discovered,  what  misery  and  peril 
it  would  bring,  both  upon  you  and  us.  Go,  go 
away,  dearest  brother,  I  entreat  you,  do  not  stay 
here  one  minute  longer  !" 

"  I  will  go,  my  sweet  sister,  because  I  know 
that  by  remaining  I  should  compromise  your 
safety.  But  you  must  allow  me  to  come  again, 
for  I  wish  to  set  the  signora's  mind  at  rest 
respecting  the  Bible ;  and  I  know  that,  if  I 
cannot  get  her  one,  I  can  bring  her  a  New  Tes- 
tament, for,  if  Henry  has  not  one  to  spare,  she 
is  heartily  welcome  to  mine." 

"  Oh  !  bless  you  for  that  word  !"  exclaimed 
sister  Isabel,  clasping,  in  her  rapturous  grati- 
tude, the  hand  of  the  youth  between  her  own. 
"You  will,  indeed,  give  me  more  than  life! — 
5* 


54  THE    GAHDEN. 

May  the  God  of  mercy  reward  you,  and  make 
your  whole  life  peaceful  and  happy  !" 

"  But,  Francesco,"  remonstrated  the  affright- 
ed Rosa,  "you  cannot,  must  not  come  hither 
again  !  Think  of  the  danger !  You  would  in- 
fallibly be  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  for  violating 
the  sanctity  of  a  convent, — and  I  know  not 
what  dreadful  punishment  might  be  inflicted  on 
you.  Perhaps  even  your  life  might  be  the  for- 
feit ! — Oh  !  pray,  pray,  do  not  come  any  more  ! 
— I  fancy  every  moment  I  hear  steps  and 
voices  !  Go,  dearest  brother,  go  !" 

"  Your  imagination  is  fertile,  Rosa,  in  conjur- 
ing up  dangers  for  me  ;  but  you  say  nothing  of 
the  consequences  that  would  result  to  yourself. 
I  have  not,  however,  forgotten  the  horrible 
tales  of  convent  barbarity  which  have  often 
made  me  tremble  for  you.  I  will  not  expose 
you  to  such  cruelties,  sorellina  mia,  but  for  your 
sake  be  prudent.  Listen  to  my  plan,  ladies; — 
to-morrow,  at  this  hour,  I  shall  be  outside  the 
garden,  exactly  opposite  this  spot.  Do  you 
come  also,  and  let  me  just  hear  your  voices, 
conversing  in  a  low  tone.  I  shall  climb  the 
wall,  and,  from  its  summit,  I  can  easily  drop 
the  book  to  you.  This  method  will  be  perfectly 
safe,  and,  I  promise  you,  I  shall  not  attempt  to 
descend,  but  shall  be  satisfied  with  a  look,  and 
a  kind  farewell." 

Rosa's  pale  cheeks,  and  trembling  agitation 


THE    GARDEN.  55 

still  bespoke  her  unabated  fears ;  but  Isabel's 
mploring  countenance  was  turned  upon  her 
with  a  look  which  she  could  not  resist;  she, 
herefore,  gave  a  reluctant  consent,  but  entreat- 
sd  her  brother  to  conclude  his  visit. 

"I  will,  my  darling  sister; — may  the  saints 
bless  and  keep  you ! — Addio,  carissima  !  I 
must  embrace  you  once  more  ;  for  I  have  not 
done  so,  till  this  evening,  ever  since  we  were 
both  very  little  children,  and,  perhaps,  I  may 
never  have  another  opportunity.  Can  that  be 
a  good  system,  Rosa,  which  thus  tears  asunder 
the  sweetest  links  of  domestic  affection,  and 
places  an  eternal  barrier  between  a  brother 
and  sister?" 

She  answered  not,  but,  half-blushing,  hid  her 
face  on  his  shoulder.  He  raised  her,  fixed  a 
long  and  earnest  gaze  on  her  beautiful  counte- 
nance,— then,  clasping  her  in  a  close  and  fond 
embrace,  tore  himself  away.  He  was  soon  on 
the  top  of  the  wall,  and  with  another  affection- 
ate adieu,  disappeared. 

The  two  young  women  listened  anxiously, 
till  they  heard  him  greet  his  friend  in  a  cheer- 
ful voice,  then,  hardly  daring  to  exchange  a 
word,  cautiously  retraced  their  steps  to  the  con- 
vent.' Sleep  scarcely  visited  their  eyes  that 
night,  for  the  excitement  of  their  nocturnal  ad- 
venture v/as  more  than  sufficient  to  banish  all 
repose. 


58  THE    GARDEN. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  agitation  of  both, 
during  the  whole  of  the  next  day.  They  durst 
scarcely  look  at  each  other,  lest  their  counte- 
nance should,  in  some  inexplicable  manner,  be- 
tray them.  They  were  absent,  nervous,  and 
almost  incapable  of  attending  to  their  usual 
employments.  It  was  well  for  them  that  they 
were  placed  in  different  departments,  and  un- 
der the  direction  of  different  nuns,  or  the  simi- 
larity in  their  conduct  might  have  awakened 
the  suspicion  of  convent-vigilance.  In  Isabel, 
indeed,  it  was  not  so  remarkable,  for  she  was 
ever  wayward,  fitful,  and  morose  ;  but  the  tran- 
quil mind  and  cheerful  manner  of  Rosa  had 
never  before  been  so  altered.  A  few  sharp 
rebukes,  however,  from  the  presiding  sister, 
quickly  recalled  her  from  her  occasional  reve- 
ries ;  and  gladly  did  she  hail  the  approaching 
shades  of  evening,  which  promised  to  relieve 
her  from  observation,  and  brought  her  nearer 
to  the  hour  which  she  longed  for.  though  an  ir- 
repressible feeling  of  terror  made  her  shudder 
as  she  thought  of  it.  At  length  the  evening 
closed  in,  and  the  usual  services  and  chantings 
were  concluded.  Never  had  they  appeared  so 
long,  so  insufferably  wearisome  to  either ;  but 
they  ceased,  and,  after  an  abstemious  supper, 
the  different  inhabitants  of  the  convent  retired 
to  their  respective  cells.  An  hour  of  anxious 
and  agitated  suspense  succeeded,  and  then  Isa- 


THE    GARDEN  57 

bel  softly  opened  Rosa's  door.  The  young 
girl  was  on  her  knees,  hurriedly  repeating  the 
Latin  prayers  of  her  rosary,  while  her  mind 
was  evidently  as  absent  from  her  occupation 
as  it  well  could  be.  She  rose,  on  the  entrance 
of  her  friend,  but  trembled  so  violently  that  she 
could  scarcely  stand. 

"  Rosa,  cari&sima,  you  would  not  like  to  fore- 
go seeing  your  brother,  or  I  should  beg  of  you 
to  let  me  have  the  key,  and  go  alone.  I  have 
not  the  least  fear,  I  assure  you  ;  and  it  is  quite 
needless  that  you  should  run  a  risk  which  ap- 
pears to  you  so  terrible." 

"Nay,  dear  sister,"  said  Rosa,  ashamed  of 
the  timidity  she  had  betrayed,  "  I  could  never 
consent  to  that ;  but  my  prayer  to  you  is,  that 
you  will  not  accompany  me.  Why  should  you 
expose  yourself  to  danger,  when  there  is  not 
the  least  necessity  for  it  ?  I  shall  return  in  a 
very  few  minutes,  for  Francesco  is  too  reason- 
able and  too  kind  to  detain  me ; — and  I  feel 
now  quite  courageous,  and  free  from  all  alarm." 

Rosa's  conscience  slightly  tinged  her  pale 
cheek,  for  she  felt  that  she  was  uttering  a 
falsehood  ;  but  she  answered  its  reproof  with 
the  usual  sophistry, — that  she  did  it  with  a 
good  intention. 

"  What !"  exclaimed  Isabel,  with  generous 
warmth,  "  can  you,  for  one  moment,  imagine 
that  I  would  let  you  undergo  alone  the  peril  I 


58  THE    GAKOKN. 

am  drawing  on  your  head  ? — Never,  Rosa, 
never  ! — I  know  not  that  there  is  any  cause  for 
fear  ;  but,  whatever  may  betide,  the  adventure 
is  of  my  own  seeking,  the  benefit  to  be  derived 
from  it  will  be  mine,  and,  if  you  will  not  allow 
me  to  accomplish  the  object  in  view  without 
you.  I  shall,  at  least,  share  the  danger  with 
you." 

Each  of  the  friends  saw,  that  it  would  be  an 
idle  waste  of  time  to  debate  the  question  any 
further ;  they,  therefore,  stealthily  crept  to  the 
small  postern-door,  opened  it  as  quietly  as  pos- 
sible, and  passed  into  the  garden  without  an- 
other word.  The  moon  was  high  in  the 
heavens,  but  her  resplendent  beams  were  oc- 
casionally interrupted  by  dense  masses  of 
snow-white  clouds,  and  this  dubious  and  fitful 
light  seemed  favorable  to  the  clandestine  pro- 
ject they  were  pursuing.  They  stole  cau- 
tiously along  the  most  secluded  walks,  in- 
stinctively holding  each  other's  hands.  Rosa 
trembled  with  agitation,  but  she  was  sustained 
by  a  feeling  of  generous  self-sacrifice,  and 
somewhat  reassured  by  the  prayers  she  almost 
involuntarily  breathed  to  the  Virgin  and  St. 
Rosalia.  As  for  sister  Isabel,  her  mind  was 
wrought  up  to  a  high  pitch  of  fervent  enthu- 
siasm, her  heart  throbbed  almost  audibly  with 
feelings  of  rapturous  expectation :  but  she  ut- 
tered no  prayer,  for  she  was  conscious  that  her 


THE    GARDEN.  59 

present  object  was  incompatible  with  the  laws 
of  convent-obedience,  and  did  not  feel  quite 
sure  that  she  was  acting  under  the  Divine 
sanction.  Devotion,  therefore,  at  that  moment, 
appeared  to  her  like  mockery. 

They  were  soon  at  the  appointed  spot,  and 
both  unconsciously  turned  round,  to  cast  a  hur- 
ried glance  of  searching  inquiry.  All  was  si- 
lent and  tranquil ;  every  object  seemed  sleep- 
ing in  the  dreamy  repose  of  moonlight  beauty. 
A  deep-breathed  sigh  relieved  the  hearts  of 
the  novices,  and  Rosalia,  recovering  some  de- 
gree of  courage,  softly,  but  distinctly,  uttered 
the  name  of  Francesco. 

The  heart  of  each  seemed  to  pause  with  in- 
tense anxiety  ;  but  they  were  not  long  in  sus- 
pense, for  the  beaming  countenance  of  the 
young  man  was  soon  looking  over  the  wall, 
and  his  gay,  clear  voice,  was  heard,  though  in 
a  suppressed  tone,  addressing  his  sister. 

"  Cara  Rosina,  I  have  brought  the  book  for 
the  signora.  My  friend  gave  it  me  for  her, 
and  requests  me  to  say,  that  he  hopes  the  Holy 
Virgin  will  give  her  grace  to  understand  it, — 
no,  not  that — what  a  giddy  fellow  I  am  ! — 1 
believe  it  was  the  Holy  Spirit,  not  the  Virgin, 
he  said.  Well,  I  suppose  it  is  much  the  same 
thing.  But,  Rosa,  dearest,  I  hope  the  book 
will  not  make  you  heretics  ! " 

As  he  spoke,  he  dropped  it  at  their  feet,  and 


60  THE    GARDEN. 

Isabel,  snatching  it  up  with  almost  frenzied 
eagerness,  pressed  it  to  her  lips  in  uncontrol- 
lable emotion.  The  youth  laughed,  in  the 
happy  buoyancy  of  his  spirits,  at  the  ardor  she 
displayed,  and  then  checking  himself,  resumed 
his  address  to  Rosa. 

"  You  do  not  ask  how  our  parents  and  sister 
are  ;  but  I  will  tell  you  that  my  mother,  though 
well  in  health,  is  dreadfully  out  of  temper  with 
me,  and  Leonora  not  much  less  so  ;  for  I  could 
not  refrain,  this  morning,  from  telling  them 
frankly,  what  I  have  long  thought  and  felt,  that 
it  is  cruel,  unjust,  and  shameful,  thus  to  im- 
mure you  in  a  convent,  when  you  are  so  well 
fitted  to  shine  in  society,  and  have  as  much 
right  to  liberty  and  happiness  as  any  of  us.  I 
told  them  that  you  were  not  a  free  agent,  or  a 
party  to  the  sacrifice  ;  but  a  victim,  immolated 
to  some  imaginary  duty,  or  visionary  fancy, 
which  I  can  neither  understand  nor  approve, 
and  that  you  must  be  miserable,  in  being  thus 
doomed  to  a  life  of  gloomy  seclusion,  although 
they  both  insist  that  you  are  and  must  be 
happy." 

"  And  so  I  am,  dearest  Francesco,  and  would 
not  change  my  peaceful  lot  for  any  other,  how- 
ever gay  or  brilliant." 

This  was  a  set  speech,  which  Rosa,  in  com- 
mon with  other  inmates  of  the  convent,  was  in 
the  habit  of  uttering  to  visitors  ;  but  its  utter 


THE    GARDEN.  61 

fafsehood  had  never  struck  her  till  now.  Her 
heart  swelled,  the  tears  rushed  to  her  eyes,  and 
her  lip  trembled,  as  she  forced  her  tongue  to 
articulate  the  words. 

"  You  are  not  speaking  the  truth,  sister,  I  am 
quite  sure  of  that,"  bluntly  observed  Francesco, 
"  and  I  do  not  believe  one  word  of  it.  How- 
ever, I  have  not  relinquished  all  hope  of  restor- 
ing you  to  life  and  liberty ;  for,  though  my 
mother  is  deeply  offended  with  me,  and  Leo- 
nora seems  to  have  an  envious  wish  to  keep 
you  out  of  her  own  way,  I  place  great  reliance 
on  the  justice,  humanity,  and  affection  of  my 
father,  and  will  certainly  use  my  utmost  influ- 
ence with  him  to  release  you  from  this  living 
tomb." 

"  Hush,  hush,  dearest  brother !  do  not  talk 
so, — and  pray  do  not  cause  any  strife,  or  make 
me  the  object  of  any  discord  in  my  family.  I 
assure  you  you  are  mistaken "  she  at- 
tempted to  add,  "  I  am  quite  contented  ;"  but 
the  effort  was  too  great,  and  her  tongue  re- 
fused the  office. 

"  I  may  not  be  able  to  put  my  design  in  ex- 
ecution just  now,"  pursued  the  youth,  without 
noticing  her  abortive  attempt,  "  for  I  am  to  sail 
to-morrow  evening ;  but  rest  assured  that  it 
shall  never  be  absent  from  my  thoughts,  and 
that,  if  the  saints  preserve  me,  you  shall,  one 
day,  my  darling  sister,  be  really  free  and  happy." 
6 


02  THE    GARDEN. 

"  Dearest  Francesco,  are  you  going  on  any 
dangerous  service  ?"  inquired  Rosa,  feeling  that 
her  heart  was  "  bound  up"  in  this  beloved 
brother,  the  only  relative,  besides  her  father, 
who  had  ever  inspired  her  with  the  sweet  af- 
fections of  domestic  life.  She  now  felt  anxious 
for  his  safety,  for  his  last  observation  seemed 
to  point  to  some  anticipated  danger. 

"I  am  ordered  on  a  cruise,  Rosa,  which  is 
considered  to  be  of  a  rather  daring  nature,  and 
the  result  of  it  will  be  as  the  saints  please,  or 
'  as  Providence  may  order  it,'  as  my  friend 
Willoughby  says.  But  fear  not,  carissima,  I 
dare  say  I  shall  return,  and  eventually  set  you 
free.  In  the  meantime,  promise  me  that  you 
will  not  set  the  seal  to  your  destiny,  by  pro- 
nouncing the  irrevocable  vow,  and  assuming 
the  black  veil.  Promise  me,  Rosa,  that  you 
will  not." 

"  I  do,"  said  she,  in  a  tone  of  hurried  agita- 
tion, "  but  do  not  waste  your  thoughts  upon 
me.  Think  only  of  yourself,  and  your  own 
safety.  And  now,  dearest  brother,  go  away, 
I  beseech  you  !  Peril  hangs  on  every  moment 
of  your  stay.  Go,  and  may  the  blessed  Virgin, 
and  every  saint  in  heaven,  watch  over  and  pro- 
tect you !  I  will  say  an  additional  rosary 
every  day  for  your  preservation." 

"  Thanks,  dearest  Rosa,  and  now  farewell. 
I  see  that  your  friend  is  too  intently  gazing  on 


THK    GARDEN.  63 

her  book  to  attend  to  what  I  say.  Tell  her 
that  my  conscience  was  reconciled  to  giving 
her  the  Testament,  by  the  circumstance  of  its 
being  an  orthodox  translation,  by  one  of  our 
holy  archbishops,  and,  therefore,  incapable  of 
doing  any  injury.  Addio,  Rosina  carissima  ! 
let  the  sweet  voice  of  Hope  cheer  your  dreary 
seclusion !" 

Rosa's  faltering  voice  could  scarcely  mur- 
mur a  responsive  farewell,  when  he  slipped 
down  the  wall,  and  disappeared  from  her  view. 
She  clasped  her  hands,  in  fervent  prayer  for 
him,  and  then,  after  listening  with  breathless 
anxiety  to  the  last  faint  sound  of  his  retreating 
footsteps,  she  rejoined  Isabel,  who  was  still 
rapt  in  the  deep  reverie  inspired  by  the  acqui- 
sition of  her  much-coveted  treasure.  They 
spoke  not  a  word,  the  hearts  of  both  were  too 
full  of  utterance  ;  but  Rosa  grasped  her  arm, 
and  Isabel  obeying  the  impulse,  glided  swiftly 
with  her  towards  the  house.  As  they  ap- 
proached the  door,  both  started  at  the  sight  of 
a  retreating  shadow,  which  instantaneously  dis- 
appeared ;  but  whether  it  had  entered  the  build- 
ing, or  concealed  itself  in  the  garden,  they 
could  not  determine.  A  trance  of  terror  almost 
paralyzed  poor  Rosa's  faculties ;  her  heart 
seemed  to  cease  its  pulsations,  a  cold  perspira- 
tion started  from  every  pore,  and  she  would 
have  fallen  to  the  ground,  if  the  stronger- 


64  THE    GARDEN. 

minded  Isabel  had  not  supported  her.  It  was 
no  time,  however,  for  delay  ;  and  her  courage, 
rising  with  the  occasion,  she  almost  dragged 
the  fainting  girl  inside  the  small  door,  locked 
it,  secured  the  key,  and  then,  half  led,  half  car- 
ried her  to  her  cell,  though  she  expected  every 
moment  to  encounter  some  one  along  the  dark 
corridors.  She  laid  her  on  her  couch,  and  re- 
mained with  her  till  the  morning.  The  terrors 
of  that  dreadful  night  to  both  may  be  more  ea- 
sily imagined  than  described  ;  and  it  was  not 
without  great  effort  that  either  of  them  could 
meet  the  eyes  of  the  convent-family  at  the 
usual  service  of  matins. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 

The  entrance  of  Thy  word  giveth  light .  it  giveth  understanding  unto 
the  simple. — PSALM  cxix.  130. 

How  sweet  are  Thy  words  unto  my  taste  !  yea,  sweeter  than  honey 
unto  my  mouth. — PSALM  cxix.  103. 

IT  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  those  who 
have  not  been  similarly  circumstanced,  to  form 
any  adequate  idea  of  the  agitation,  the  tremor 
of  conscious  guilt,  with  which  our  two  young 
friends  met  the  eyes  of  their  superiors,  and 
even  their  companions,  the  following  morning. 
They  expected  to  see  suspicion  in  every  glance, 
and  to  be  called  upon  to  render  an  account 
of  their  nocturnal  rambles.  They  felt  that  it 
would  be  impossible  to  deny  the  fact,  and  had 
resolved  to  confess  the  truth,  and  endeavor  to 
palliate  their  offence  by  alleging  the  temptation 
presented  to  them  by  the  stray  key.  They 
trusted,  however,  that  nothing  more  than  their 
moonlight-walk  was  known,  and  did  not  for 
one  moment  dwell  on  the  possibility  of  their 
interviews  with  Francesco  having  been  dis- 
covered. 

But  all  their  apprehensions  seemed  utterly 
groundless,  and  their  terrors  superfluous ;  noth- 
6* 


66  THE    1MWN    OF    LIGHT. 

ing  but  kindness  and  good- will  appeared  in  the 
looks  of  the  superior  and  her  assistants.  They 
had  not  yet  learned  that  the  true  spirit  of  the  In- 
quisition, which  pervades  the  convent-system, 
often  adopts  the  tiger-like  policy  of  the  cat,  and 
allows  its  victims  apparent  liberty,  only  to 
sport  with  their  torments,  and  render  them 
eventually  an  easier  prey.  This  deceitful  calm 
restored  some  degree  of  confidence  to  the  two 
self-convicted  culprits ;  but  Rosa  determined 
not  to  tempt  further  danger,  by  retaining  pos- 
session of  the  key.  She  cautiously  watched  an 
opportunity,  and  going  into  the  portress's  cell, 
deposited  it  in  a  small  crevice,  between  the 
wall  and  the  floor,  where,  if  found,  it  might  be 
supposed  to  have  lain  unnoticed,  ever  since  the 
illness  of  that  important  functionary. 

This  act  necessarily  precluded  all  future  en- 
joyment of  their  delightful  garden- walks  ;  but 
even  Isabel  did  not  object  to  it,  for  all  her 
thoughts  and  feeling  were  now  diverted  into 
another  channel.  Her  precious  Testament  was 
the  object  of  unceasing  solicitude,  and  constant 
study,  during  every  moment  she  could  secure 
from  the  wearisome  round  of  monastic  observ- 
ances. Afraid  of  trusting  it  out  of  her  own 
hands,  she  concealed  it  in  her  bosom,  and  pre- 
ferred the  risk  of  carrying  it  about  with  her 
everywhere.  "As  the  hart  panteth  after  the 
water  brooks,''  so  did  her  soul  pant  for  the  full 


T-HK    U.UV.N"    OF    LIGHT.  67 

knowledge  of  that  sacred  book,  and  the  ardor 
with  which  she  devoured  its  contents  was  com- 
mensurate with  the  misery  she  had  endured, 
while  debarred  from  the  enjoyment  of  that  priv- 
ilege. 

Had  she  known  where  to  look  for  the  solu- 
tion of  her  most  perplexing  doubt, — that  which 
related  to  priestly  authority, — she  would,  in  all 
probability,  have  commenced  her  studies  there  ; 
but  having  no  human  guide  to  direct,  she  be- 
gan at  the  commencement,  and  read  on  with 
unwearying  and  increasing  interest.  Well  and 
mercifully  was  it  so  ordered,  by  Him  who  hath 
said,  "  I  will  bring  the  blind  by  a  way  that 
they  know  not,  I  will  lead  them  in  paths  that 
they  have  not  known ;  I  will  make  darkness 
light  before  them,  and  croeked  things  straight. 
These  things  will  I  do  unto  them,  and  not  for- 
sake them."  She  was  thus  compelled  to  drink 
at  the  fountain-head  those  "  living  waters," 
which  must  ever  lose  something  of  their  Divine 
purity  by  being  transmitted  through  earthly 
channels,  how  hallowed  soever  they  may  be  ; 
and  having  no  other  teacher  than  that  Al- 
mighty Spirit,  whose  peculiar  office  it  is  to 
"  guide  unto  all  truth,"  and  to  testify  of  Christ 
to  the  sin-burdened  soul,  it  was  evident  that 
her  faith  would  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men, 
but  in  the  power  of  God." 

Poor  Rosa,  although  she,  too,  had   become 


68  THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 

anxious  to  know  what  the  Scripture  said,  on 
many  points  to  which  her  attention  had  been 
directed  by  her  companion,  was  unable,  for 
some  time,  to  derive  any  information  from 
Isabel's  studies  ;  for  the  fear  of  detection  made 
them  both  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  extreme 
caution  in  their  intercourse.  They  scarcely 
dared  even  to  look  at  each  other,  lest  that  glance 
should  convey  a  meaning  which  might  be  ob- 
served, and  awaken  that  suspicion  which  they 
feared  already  existed.  But  all  remained  calm 
and  serene  in  the  convent ;  there  was  nothing 
but  kindness  and  complacency  on  the  counte- 
nances of  the  superior  nuns  ;  and  their  fears 
were  at  length  lulled  to  rest,  and  their  confi- 
dence restored.  True  it  was,  they  could  in  no 
way  account  for  the  circumstance  which  had 
so  greatly  alarmed  them,  on  their  re- entrance 
into  the  house  on  that  eventful  night ;  but,  as 
time  passed  on,  they  almost  persuaded  them- 
selves, at  last,  that  it  must  have  been  nothing 
more  than  an  optical  delusion,  produced  by  the 
over-excitement  of  their  nervous  system. 

They  now  gradually  ventured  to  resume 
their  evening-conferences,  after  the  rest  of  the 
inmates  had  sunk  to  repose ;.  and  long  and  in- 
teresting were  their  conversations  on  the  all- 
absorbing  topic.  Isabel  would  read,  in  a  low 
and  cautious  voice,  to  the  attentive  Rosalia, 
some  of  the  parts  that  had  struck  her  most,  in 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT.  69 

the  course  of  her  own  study  of  the  Gospels. 
There  was  much  in  them  which  neither  could 
thoroughly  understand,  referring  its  meaning, 
as  they  did,  to  the  doctrines  and  practices  of 
their  own  church.  A  growing  sense  of  its 
utter  discrepancy  with  these  was  insensibly 
gaining  ground  in  their  minds,  though  they 
neither  acknowledged  nor  even  clearly  saw  it 
as  yet. 

"  There  is  one  thing,"  observed  Isabel  one 
evening,  "  which  I  cannot  account  for ;  I  have 
not  hitherto  met  with  any  direct  allusion  to 
those  duties  which  our  church  most  partic- 
ularly enforces,  such  as  confession,  saying 
masses,  or  praying  for  the  dead.  In  the  third 
chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  it  is  said  that  St.  John 
the  Baptist  exhorted  the  people  who  came  to 
him,  to  '  do  penance,'  no  doubt  in  order  that 
they  might  expiate  their  sins  ;  but  it  is  not  said 
what  kind  of  penance  he  exacted  ;  and,  as  far 
as  I  have  read,  I  do  not  see  that  our  Saviour 
Himself  said  any  thing  about  it." 

"  You  will,  no  doubt,  find  it  by  and  by,"  said 
Rosa  ;  "  but,  sister,  are  we  sure  that  Francesco 
was  right,  when  he  said  that  your  Testament 
was  translated  by  an  archbishop  of  our  church  ? 
What  if  he  had  been  deceived,  and  this  book 
were  one  of  the  pestilential  heretical  transla- 
tions ?" 

"Your  brother  was  quite  right,  Rosa  ;  here 


70  THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 

is  the  fact,  announced  on  the  title-page, — look  ! 
'  Tradotto  in  Italiano,  da  Monsignore  Antonio 
Martini,  Arcivescovo  di  Firenze.'  You  see, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  correctness  or 
orthodoxy  of  the  translation  ;  we  can,  there- 
fore, read  it  with  perfect  confidence,  and  with- 
out any  fear  of  being  misled." 

Rosa's  apprehensions  were  now  completely 
set  at  rest,  and  she  listened,  with  real  interest, 
to  the  inspired  records  of  the  life,  doctrine,  and 
death,  of  the  Divine  Redeemer,  often  partici- 
pating in  the  wonder  expressed  by  her  friend, 
that  there  was  so  much  in  the  Gospels  of  which 
they  had  never  even  heard.  And  sweetly  and 
powerfully  did  many  of  those  sacred  passages 
speak  to  their  hearts,  especially  to  the  lacerated 
and  anxious  one  of  Isabel.  With  what  emo- 
tion did  she  read  the  gracious  assurances  of 
pardon  that  issued  from  the  lips  of  Him,  "  who 
spake  as  never  man  spake,"  when,  on  many 
occasions,  he  healed  the  diseases  of  the  soul, 
simultaneously  with  those  of  the  body.  "  Thy 
sins  are  forgiven  thee," — "  Oh,"  she  would  ex- 
claim, "  that  such  a  blessing  were  mine  !  Oh  ! 
that  I  could  hear  that  Divine  voice,  proclaim- 
ing my  forgiveness  !  But,  now  that  the  Sav- 
iour is  no  longer  upon  earth,  I  must  obtain  that 
blessing  through  his  ministers  ;  and  I  long  to 
find  in  His  word  the  commission  by  which 
they  are  empowered  to  impart  it." 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT.  71 

Day  after  day,  or  rather  night  after  night, 
glided  on  in  this  new  and  most  interesting 
employment.  They  advanced  but  slowly, 
as  every  portion  they  read  was  the  subject 
of  much  earnest  conversation  between  them. 
They  often  found  great  difficulty  in  reconcil- 
ing the  plain  declarations  of  Scripture  with 
their  preconceived  notions,  and  the  anti-scrip- 
tural practices  in  which  they  were  daily  en- 
gaged ;  but  their  attempts  to  do  so  were  sin- 
cere and  persevering  ;  and,  if  they  did  not 
quite  succeed  in  satisfying  their  own  minds, 
they,  at  least,  struggled  hard  to  believe  that  all 
was  right. 

One  evening,  when  Rosa  entered  her  friend's 
cell,  she  found  her  expecting  her  arrival,  with 
sparkling  eyes,  and  a  look  of  joy  which  she 
had  seldom  seen  on  her  countenance.  "  I  have 
found  it,  Rosa,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  have  found 
the  treasure  I  longed  for  !  the  blessed  proof 
that  our  church  is  right,  when  she  declares, 
that  her  ministers  have  the  power  to  forgive 
sin.  Look  here/'  she  continued,  pointing  to 
the  sixteenth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel, 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  verses,  "  see  what 
our  Saviour  said  to  the  blessed  apostle  St. 
Peter  :  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it.  And  I  will  give 
unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ; 


72  THE    DAWX    OF    LIGHT. 

and  whatsoever  them  shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.' 
You  see,  dearest,  it  is  just  as  the  church  says, 
and  I  shall  now  feel  quite  happy  in  this  de- 
lightful assurance. '  Oh  !  what  a  load,  what  a 
mountain  of  anxiety  and  anguish,  it  has  re- 
moved from  my  mind  !  I  shall  now  prepare 
with  alacrily  and  pleasure,  for  the  duty  of  con- 
fession, to  which  Father  Giacomo  calls  me  to- 
morrow morning,  and  against  which  my  rebell- 
ious heart  was  struggling  in  determined  oppo- 
sition. I  can  now  disclose  all  my  sins  to  the 
holy  father,  for, — Oh,  blessed,  blessed  thought, 
he  has  the  power  and  authority  to  '  loose,' — to 
absolve  me  from  them  all !" 

Poor  Isabel  !  it  was  thus  that  the  great  en- 
emy of  souls,  by  means  of  his  masterpiece  of 
deception  and  falsehood, — Popery,  was  striving 
to  lull  her  awakened  mind  into  fatal  security, 
by  perverting  Scripture  from  its  true  and  sim- 
ple meaning.  It  was  not  the  first  time  that  he 
thus  attempted  to  "  transform  himself  into  an 
angel  of  light ;"  and  if  a  greater  than  he  had 
not  condescended  to  foil  his  purpose,  the  mind 
of  the  poor  novice  would  soon  have  been  as 
dark  as  ever. 

"  There  is  one  idea,"  she  said  after  a  pause, 
"  which  still  haunts  me,  and  prevents  me  from 
enjoying  all  the  comfort  of  this  welcome  ns- 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT.  73 

surance.  What  can  be  the  reason  that  our 
spiritual  guides  shut  up  this  precious  book 
from  us,  since  it  so  clearly  proves  that  what 
they  assert  is  true  ?  Could  it  be  possible,  Rosa, 
that  this  is  not  the  real  meaning  of  the  words, 
and  that  they  are  afraid  we  should  discover  it 
at  last?" 

"  Oh  !  no,  no  !  surely  not,"  exclaimed  Rosa, 
shuddering  at  so  horrible,  an  idea,  "  that  can- 
not be,  dear  sister  ; — but.  you  know,  the  holy 
church  considers  the  Bible  a  dangerous  book  ; 
and,  though  we  have  not  yet  found  it  so,  we 
may  soon  discover  that  there  is  good  and  suf- 
ficient cause  for  her  prohibiting*  its  indiscrim- 
inate reading." 

Isabel  shook  her  head,  fully  resolved  not  to 
assent  to  this  supposition  of  her  young  friend, 
and  went  on  with  her  reading. 

"  Did  our  blessed  Saviour  hear  the  confes- 
sions of  his  disciples?  "  Rosa  inquired,  when 
Isabel  had  finished  the  chapter. 

"  I  suppose  he  did,"  replied  her*  friend,  "  but, 
as  yet,  I  have  seen  no  mention  of  it.  Of  course, 
he  would  not  neglect  so  important  a  part  of 
the  priestly  office.  Look  here,  dear  Rosa,  at 
the  eleventh  chapter,  and  twenty-eighth  verse, 
of  St.  Matthew,  what  sweet  words  He  spoke  to 
such  poor  burdened  sinners  as  myself,  'Come 
unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  Oh !  Rosa,  you 


THE    DAWN     OF    LIGHT. 


know  not,  you  cannot  know,  how  precious 
those  words  are  to  my  soul." 

Rosa,  indeed,  did  not  know  it,  for  light  had 
not  yet  dawned  on  her  soul ;  the  Holy  Spirit 
had  not  yet  convinced  her  of  sin,  and  her 
mind  lay  still  in  the  dreamy  slumber  of  early 
morning,  before  the  "  day-star"  has  fully  dis- 
persed the  murky  gloom  of  midnight,  and 
ushered  in  that  glorious  dawn,  which,  like  "  the 
path  of  the  just,  shineth  more  and  more,  unto 
the  perfect  day."  She  was  not  yet  awakened 
to  the  reality  of  her  position ;  but  her  deep, 
midnight  repose  had  been  somewhat  disturbed ; 
and,  as  she  listened  with  interest,  if  not  anxiety, 
to  the  words  of  eternal  life,  a  faint  ray  of  light 
would  occasionally  break  upon  her  darkness, 
prophetic  of  the  time  when,  before  the  glorious 
beams  of  the  "  sun  of  righteousness,"  the  shad- 
ows would  all  "  flee  away." 

Isabel  went  to  the  confessional  the  next 
morning,  with  a  mind  considerably  lightened 
of  its  load,  and  the  priest  had  reason  to  be 
better  satisfied  with  her  disclosures  of  sin  than 
he  had  ever  been  before.  But  the  poor  pen- 
itent did  not  derive  from  this  unauthorized 
ordinance  of  the  Romish  Church  the  comfort 
or  benefit  she  had  anticipated.  On  the  con- 
trary, her  conscience,  which  was  now  under 
the  enlightening  influence  of  Divine  grace, 
severely  rebuked  her  duplicity,  and  she  re- 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT.  75 

turned  to  her  cell  almost  as  miserable  as 
ever. 

Her  feelings  were,  as  usual,  communicated 
to  her  friend  in  the  evening  ;  for  her  burdened 
heart  loved  to  repose  on  the  bosom  of  affec- 
tion, and,  though  Rosa  could  not  altogether 
comprehend  her  troubles,  she  could  sympathize 
with  her  grief,  counsel  her,  and  sometimes  even 
soothe. 

"  All  the  cheerfulness,"  she  said,  "  with  which 
I  had  approached  the  confessional,  forsook  me 
before  I  had  finished  repeating  the  form  of 
confession ;  for  I  had  no  sooner  begun  to 
mention  the  names  of  apostles  and  saints,  to 
whom  it  is  addressed,  than  the  question  sug- 
gested itself,  '  Does  the  Scripture  authorize  us 
to  confess  our  sins  to  them  T  This  thought 
disturbed  me,  and  for  a  few  moments  I  could 
scarcely  proceed  ;  and  when  I  went  on  to 
enumerate  particular  sins,  my  conscience  over- 
whelmed me  with  the  conviction  that  I  was 
dealing  deceitfully  with  the  holy  father,  and 
thus  committing  a  very  great  crime.  I  could 
not  speak  candidly  to  him, — I  could  not  dis- 
close my  thoughts  and  feelings  as  they  really 
were ;  I  was  obliged  to  conceal  many  heart- 
sins,  many  doubts  and  temptations,  which  I 
ought  to  have  laid  open  to  him,  but  which 
would  immediately  have  excited  his  suspi- 
cions. 1  trembled  at  every  queston  he  asked 


76  THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 

me,  lest  it  should  compel  me,  either  to  reveal 
the  truth,  or  to  utter  a  falsehood.  I  received 
no  comfort  from  the  absolution  he  gave  me, 
for  I  felt  that,  if  he  could  have  looked  into  my 
heart,  he  would  have  launched  the  terrors  of 
the  church's  vengeance  at  my  guilty  head, 
rather  than  the  words  of  peace  and  pardon  he 
pronounced.  Oh  !  Rosa,  what  shall  I  do  ?  I 
am,  indeed,  very,  very  miserable  !" 

Rosa  would  fain  have  spoken  comfort,  by 
telling  her  that  she  was  too  scrupulous,  but  she 
durst  not ;  for,  although  the  Romish  system 
makes  light  of  the  sin  of  deception,  and  dares 
to  call  falsehood,  under  certain  circumstances, 
a  venial  fault,  it  fails  not  to  denounce  it  in  the 
strongest  terms,  when  exercised  towards  a 
priest ;  and  she  had  heard  so  much  of*  the 
criminality  of  the  slightest  reserve,  or  want  of 
full  sincerity,  in  the  matter  of  confession,  that 
she  shrank  from  countenancing  it  in  any  de- 
gree. 

The  mind  of  Isabel  was  soon  involved  in 
greater  perplexity  than  ever,  by  reading  the 
thirteenth  verse  of  the  twenty-third  chapter  of 
St.  Matthew,  "  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  shut  up  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  against  men,  ye  neither  go  in 
yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  en- 
tering to  go  in."  She  immediately  perceived, 
on  comparing  this  passage  with  that  in  the 


Till;    DAWN     UF    LIGHT.  77 

sixteenth  chapter,  which  had  caused  her  so 
much  joy,  that  she  had  altogether  mistaken 
the  true  meaning  of  the  latter. 

"  It  is  evident,"  said  she  to  Rosa,  "  that  the 
'  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'  cannot  signify 
the  power  which  our  Lord  gave  to  St.  Peter, 
to  admit  into  heaven,  or  exclude  from  it ;  for 
that  power  the  wicked  scribes  and  Pharisees 
could  not  have  had,  and  yet  He  accuses  them 
of  '  shutting  it  up  against  men.'  What,  then, 
could  it  mean  ?" 

"It  seems  to  me,"  observed  Rosa,  after  a 
moment's  pause,  "that  the  question  rests  on 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  expression,  'the 
kingdom  of  heaven.'  It  is  very  often  used  in 
the  chapters  we  have  read  before,  and,  I  think, 
not  always  in  the  same  sense." 

This  remark  was  like  a  ray  of  light  to  Isa- 
bel. She  turned  over  the  leaves  of  her  Testa- 
ment, and  referred  to  the  preceding  chapters. 
There  she  found,  indeed,  the  term  frequently 
used,  but  seldom  in  the  sense  she  had  attached 
to  it.  She  could  not  always  clearly  define  its 
exact  signification,  but  she  could  ascertain,  by 
the  context,  when  it  did  not  mean  the  state  of 
eternal  blessedness  ;  and  there  was  one  sense 
in  which  she  found  it  most  generally  applied, 
and  which  was  so  simple  that  she  could  fully 
comprehend  it.  "I  see  it  means  the  Gospel, 
in  the  greater  number  of  places  ! "  she  ex- 
7* 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 


claimed  with  astonishment.  "  Look,  Rosa,  in 
the  thirteenth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  the 
'  kingdom  of  heaven'  is,  in  three  parables,  com- 
pared to  seed,  and,  in  the  nineteenth  verse,  it 
is  explained  to  mean  '  the  word  'of  the  king- 
dom.' I  can  now  recollect  other  similar  pas- 
sages ;  but  these  are  quite  sufficient  to  prove 
the  fact.  I  am,  therefore,  convinced  that  it 
was  the  Word  of  God,  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
which  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  had  '  shut  up;' 
and,  if  so,  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
promised  to  St.  Peter,  must  merely  have  sig- 
nified the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  which  he 
should  receive,  and  the  '  binding'  and  '  loosing,' 
the  power  of  explaining  it.  Do  you  not  think, 
Rosa,  that  seems  to  be  the  plain  meaning  of 
these  passages  ?  " 

Rosa  could  not  deny  that  such  was  her  own 
conviction,  but  she  received  it  reluctantly  ;  for 
she  could  not  but  see  how  much  it  militated 
against  both  the  doctrines  and  the  pretensions 
of  her  church.  The  ardent  mind  of  the  Span- 
ish novice,  however,  instantly  took  up  the  clue, 
and,  without  hesitation,  followed  it  up  to  its  in- 
evitable termination. 

"  What,  then,  becomes,"  she  inquired,  "  of 
the  lofty  assumptions  of  our  church,  that  she 
has  power  to  forgive  or  retain  sins, — to  open 
or  shut  the  gates  of  heaven  ?  Oh !  Rosa,  I 
fear  they  are  not  supported  by  Scripture ; 


THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT.  79 

and,  in  that  case,  she  has,  indeed,  sufficient  in- 
ducement to  conceal  the  Word  of  God  from 
the  people  she  deceives." 

"Hush  !  hush  !  dearest  sister!  how  can  you 
fancy  such  shocking  things  ?  You  are  utter- 
ing blasphemy  against  the  church  !  Believe 
me,  you  are  too  hasty, — too  impetuous.  Only 
wait  a  little,  and,  I  doubt  not,  you  will  find  the 
proofs  of  the  church's  authority  before  long. 
Remember,  you  have  yet  read  but  a  very 
small  portion  of  the  New  Testament." 

"You  are  right,  carina,  1  am  too  impatient; 
I  will  wait  quietly,  and  study  the  blessed  book 
with  mor$  diligence.  But  one  thing  is  as  clear 
as  the  day,  and  to  that  I  cannot  shut  my  eyes, 
— our  church  is  certainly  guilty  of  the  same 
crime  for  which  Jesus  Christ  denounced  con- 
demnation on  the  scribes  and  Pharisees, — that 
of  shutting  up  the  Scriptures  from  the  knowl- 
edge of  men." 

Rosa  felt  the  full  force  of  this  inference,  but, 
unwilling  to  acknowledge  its  truth,  she  merely 
said,  as  she  rose  to  return  to  her  own  cell, 

"  Sister,  you  are  engaged  in  a  forbidden  em- 
ployment ;  you  are  pursuing  a  course  which 
the  church  declares  to  be  fraught  with  great 
and  awful  peril ;  I  hope  you  will  be  incessant 
in  your  prayers  to  our  Lady  and  the  blessed 
saints,  that  they  will  intercede  for  your  par- 


80  THE    DAWN    OF    LIGHT. 

don,  and  preserve  you  from  the  danger  which 
you  are  so  rashly  tempting." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  Rosa,  for  your  friendly 
counsel ;  I  shall  not  be  negligent  in  my  duty; 
and  I  hope  you  will  also  pray  for  me,  that  I 
may  be  directed  aright,  and  enabled  to  under- 
stand and  receive  the  truth,  whatever  it  may 
be." 

Faithfully  and  earnestly  did  each  endeavor 
to  propitiate  heaven,  by  an  increased  number 
of  those  petitions,  litanies,  and  invocations,  to 
the  multitude  of  intercessors  whom  the  Church 
of  Rome  has  set  up,  to  the  dishonor  of  the  "  one 
Mediator  between  God  and  man,  the  man 
Christ  Jesus."  But  fruitless  were  all  these 
"  vain  repetitions,"  in  a  language  they  did  not 
understand,  and  addressed  to  beings  who  could 
neither  hear,  answer,  nor  help  them.  It  might, 
indeed,  be  said  of  them,  as  of  too  many  others, 
that  "  they  worshipped  they  knew  not  what ;" 
but  He  who  was  to  them  an  "  unknown  God," 
looked  with  pity  on  their  ignorance,  and  was 
gradually  leading  them  by  His  Spirit  to  the 
knowledge  of  His  will. 

Isabel,  indeed,  had  already  begun,  in  some 
measure,  to  doubt  the  efficacy  of  prayers  to 
the  Virgin  and  the  saints  ;  for  she  had  read,  at 
the  end  of  the  twelfth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew, 
how  little  regard  the  Saviour  had  paid  to  the 
interference  of  "  His  mother  and  his  brethren," 


THE    DAWN     OF    LIGHT.  81 

when  they  sought  to  interrupt  His  public  min- 
istry ;  and  she  could  not  find  any  instance  of 
His  sanctioning  an  application  to  any  of  his 
apostles  or  friends,  for  their  intercession  in  be- 
half of  any  suppliant  for  his  mercy  or  com- 
passion. This  reflection  greatly  lessened  her 
confidence  in  the  mediation  of  saints ;  but  she 
did  not  mention  it  to  her  friend,  nor,  indeed,  did 
she  dwell  much  upon  it  herself;  for  her  mind 
was,  just  then,  absorbed  in  the  contemplation 
of  another  subject, — the  attempt  to  discover, 
in  the  Word  of  God,  a  warrant  for  the  assump- 
tions of  that  church  which  has  long  "  cast  that 
word  behind  its  back." 


CHAPTER  V. 

FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

My  soul  is  among  lions. — PSALM  Ivii.  4. 

They  have  prepared  a  net  for  iny  steps ;  my  soul  is  bowed  down 
they  have  digged  a  pit  before  me.— PSALM  Ivii.  6. 

THE  tranquillity  and  comfort  with  which  the 
two  friends  had  hitherto  carried  on  their  noc- 
tural  intercourse,  were  now  disturbed  by  an 
incident  which,  however  trifling  in  itself,  caus- 
ed them  no  little  alarm.  Isabel  discovered  ac- 
cidentally that  a  small  orifice  existed  in  the 
wall  of  her  cell,  and  that  the  opening  extended 
even  to  that  of  her  nearest  neighbor,  an  elderly 
nun,  whose  appearance  and  manners  she  had 
always  disliked.  This  hole  might  have  been 
there  prior  to  her  occupation  of  the  apartment, 
but  she  had  never  observed  it  before  ;  and  a 
thrill  of  horror  shot  through  her  frame,  as  the 
probability  of  its  having  been  recently  made, 
for  the  purpose  of  watching  their  proceedings, 
and  listening  to  their  conversation,  presented 
itself  to  her  mind.  The  opening,  indeed,  was 
very  small,  and  could  scargely  be  available  for 
conveying  the  sound  of  words  with  any  dis- 
tinctness ;  but  it  was  a  terrible  idea,  that  some 
suspicion  existed  respecting  her,  and,  perhaps, 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  83 

Rosa  also.  It  was  in  a  dark  corner,  almost 
concealed  by  her  pallet  bed  ;  this  seemed  to 
corroborate  her  fears  ;  and,  if  it  was  the  effect 
of  contrivance,  it  would,  of  course,  be  enlarged, 
though,  no  doubt,  cautiously  and  gradually. 
She  felt  very  uneasy,  and,  after  a  little  reflec- 
tion, and  a  few  stolen  words  of  consolation 
with  Rosalia,  it  was  agreed  that  their  meetings 
should  be  discontinued  for  the  present,  and  that 
she  should  carefully  examine  the  hole  every 
day,  in  order  to  ascertain  if  it  made  any  prog- 
ress. 

It  occurred  to  her  that  she  must  no  longer 
indulge  in  the  pleasure  of  studying  her  pre- 
cious Testament,  after  retiring  to  her  cell  in 
the  evening,  as  the  circumstance  of  keeping 
her  lamp  burning  so  much  longer  than  the 
usual  time,  was,  of  itself,  sufficient  to  confirm 
suspicion,  if  any  existed  ;  yet,  though  she  had 
no  leisure  during  the  day,  and,  if  she  had  pos- 
sessed any,  would  not  have  dared  to  employ  it 
in  so  hazardous  an  occupation,  she  felt,  never- 
theless, that  she  could  not  resign  a  privilege 
which  had  become  to  her,  not  only  all-impor- 
tant, but  inexpressibly  delightful.  The  hour 
for  retiring  to  rest  in  the  convent  was  nine 
o'clock ;  the  nuns  were  compelled  to  rise  at 
midnight,  to  attend  a  service  in  the  chapel, 
and,  after  its  termination,  were  permitted  to 
sleep  till  three,  when  they  were  again  aroused 


84  FEARFUL,    ANTICIPATIONS. 

for  matins.  An  hour's  meditation  and  reading 
in  the  refectory,  followed,  after  which,  early 
mass  was  performed,  and  their  daily  round  of 
•wearisome  and  heartless  duties  commenced. 
Rosa  and  Isabel  had  lately  devoted  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  conversation,  a  great  part  of 
the  interval  before  midnight;  but,  as  they 
durst  no  longer  do  that,  Isabel  resolved  to  sit 
up  in  her  bed,  as  soon  as  it  was  light,  and  con- 
tinue her  study  of  the  sacred  volume,  till  the 
matin-bell  summoned  her  to  the  chapel.  This 
she  accordingly  did  ;  but  though,  from  the  sit- 
uation of  the  suspicious  hole,  she  could  not  be 
seen  in  this  employment  by  any  one  looking 
through  it,  her  nervous  agitation  and  terror 
were  so  great,  that  her  eyes  involuntarily  turned 
to  it  almoste  very  moment,  and  then  to  the 
door,  which  had  no  fastening  but  a  latch.  In 
such  a  state  of  mind,  it  was  almost  impossible 
to  keep  her  attention  fixed  on  her  reading,  and, 
after  many  unsuccessful  efforts  to  do  so,  she 
felt  so  discouraged,  as  to  be  tempted  to  aban- 
don the  attempt  in  despair.  A  strong  feeling, 
however,  of  her  ignorance  and  spiritual  neces- 
sities, urged  her  to  persevere  in  the  struggle  ; 
and,  as  she  remembered  that  the  advancing 
season,  by  shortening  the  days,  would  soon 
deprive  her  of  this  resource,  she  resolved  to 
pray  for  more  calmness  and  firmness  of  mind, 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  85 

to  overcome  the  difficulties  that  impeded  her 
progress. 

This  good  resolution,  however,  was  more 
easily  formed  than  reduced  to  practice.  Her 
church  had  provided  no  form  of  prayer  for 
such  an  occasion,  and  she  had  never  thought 
of  praying  without  one.  She  had  been  taught 
in  the  convent,  that  the  Paternoster  and  Ave 
Maria  would  answer  all  purposes,  and  secure 
any  favor  for  the  obtaining  of  which,  their  rep- 
etition was  intended  ;  for  that  God  would  look 
to  the  intention  and  wishes  of  the  petitioner, 
how  inappropriate  or  inapplicable  soever  the 
words  might  be.  On  the  same  principle,  it 
was  asserted,  but  with  a  directly  contrary  ar- 
gument, that  prayers,  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
were  as  efficacious  as  if  they  had  been  under- 
stood by  the  suppliant,  for  that  God  would  re- 
gard with  acceptance  the  words  of  the  petition, 
though  they  could  not  be  the  utterance  of  the 
heart,  being  merely  repeated  as  a  kind  of  mys- 
terious charm.  But  these  miserable  subter- 
fuges of  a  system,  which  altogether  denies  the 
great  fact,  that,  as  "  God  is  a  spirit,"  "  they  who 
worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,"  could  not  now  entirely  satisfy  the 
awakened  conscience  of  Isabel.  She  knew  not 
yet  the  blessed  declaration,  that  "  the  Spirit 
helpeth  our  infirmities,"  and  "  maketh  interces- 
sion for  us,  with  groanings  which  cannot  be 
8 


86  FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

uttered  ;"  but  that  gracious  Spirit,  whose  office 
it  is  to  "testify"  of  Christ,  brought  to  her  re- 
membrance, the  Saviour's  own  sweet  and  en- 
couraging words,  which  she  had  recently  read, 
— "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you.  For  every  one  that  asketh  receiv- 
eth,  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth,  and  to  him 
that  knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened."  She  turned 
to  several  instances,  related  in  the  Gospel,  of 
His  readiness  to  grant  the  unstudied  and  ear- 
nest petitions  which  on  every  side  assailed 
Him;  and,  hope  spi-inging  up  in  her  depressed 
soul,  she  at  length  ventured  to  breathe  a  few 
fervent  ejaculations  to  the  throne  of  grace  ; 
and,  in  the  holy  calmness  and  elevation  of 
mind  she  subsequently  experienced,  was  ex- 
hibited the  promised  benefit  to  be  derived  from 
such  an  application,  the  finding  "  grace  to  help 
in  time  of  need." 

One  morning,  when  the  two  friends  met  in 
the  garden,  and  were  able  to  speak  to  each 
other  without  being  observed,  Rosa,  who  look- 
ed extremely  pale,  informed  Isabel  that  she  was 
convinced  they  were  suspected  and  watched. 

"  1  was  sitting  at  my  window  last  night," 
said  she,  "  about  half-past  ten,  for  my  thoughts 
were  so  busy,  that  I  was  unable  to  sleep;  and 
I  saw  Father  Giacomo  issue  from  the  cloisters, 
accompanied  by  a  nun,  who,  I  suppose,  was  the 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  87' 

Madre  Superiore,  though  I  could  not  see  her 
face.  They  walked  up  the  inner  court,  con- 
versing in  a  low  tone,  and  stopped  over  against 
your  window  ;  they  paused  a  few  moments, 
earnestly  regarding  it,  then  advanced  to  where 
they  could  have  a  full  view  of  mine.  I  watched 
them  unobserved,  till,  being  satisfied  that  there 
was  no  light  in  either  room,  they  re-entered  the 
house,  in  close  consultation.  Fearful  of  a  visit 
from  them,  I  hastily  took  refuge  in  bed,  and 
had  not  been  many  minutes  there,  when  my 
latch  was  softly  lifted,  and  some  one  apparently 
peeped  in,  but  quietly  retreated,  on  finding 
nothing  to  notice." 

"  Oh  !  Rosa,  it  is  very  miserable  to  live  like 
this,  subject  to  continual  apprehensions  ;  and 
we  can  now  scarcely  speak  to  each  other,  while 
there  are  so  many  important  texts  of  Scripture 
that  I  wish  to  show  you,  and  to  consult  you 
about." 

"  Hush,  hush,  dearest !  here  are  two  or  three 
of  the  nuns,  and  1  must  now  be  asking  your 
advice  about  this  stupid  piece  of  work.  '  What 
say  you,  sister,'  she  continued,  holding  out  a 
magnificent  scarf,  which  she  was  embroidering 
for  the  image  of  the  Virgin  in  the  chapel, '  shall 
I  make  the  border  of  lilies  of  the  valley,  or 
white  rosebuds  ?' " 

Isabel's  mind  was  too  much  confused  and  be- 
wildered, to  second  the  artifice  with  a  ready 


88  FEARFt'l,    ANTICIPATIONS. 

answer ;  but,  fortunately,  her  hesitation  was 
referred  to  a  due  sense  of  the  importance  of 
the  question,  and  one  of  the  nuns  exclaimed, 

"  Oh  !  rosebuds,  sister,  rosebuds  by  all  means ! 
They  are  so  beautiful, — and  then,  you  know, 
our  blessed  Lady  is  called,  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, '  the  Mystical  Rose.' " 

"  But  she  is  also  called  '  the  Lily  of  the  Val- 
ley,' "  remarked  a  second,  "  and  I  think  a  lily  is 
so  delicate,  and  so  beautiful  in  its  chaste  purity, 
that  it  best  represents  the  spotless  holiness  of 
the  immaculate  Mary." 

"  The  rose,  however,  is  the  *  queen  of  flow- 
ers,' "  eagerly  resumed  the  first ;  and  a  very 
animated  dispute  as  to  the  merits  of  the  re- 
spective emblems  was  about  to  commence, 
when  Isabel  turned  the  current  of  the  conver- 
sation, by  suddenly  inquiring  in  what  part  of 
Scripture  those  names  were  given  to  the 
blessed  Virgin  ? 

"  I  really  do  not  know,"  replied  sister  Fran- 
cesca,  "  do  you,  sister  Clara  ?" 

"  I  have  quite  forgotten,"  the  other  answered ; 
"  I  saw  them  a  long  time  ago  in  some  of  our 
books  ;  but  it  is  of  little  consequence,  for  every- 
body knows  they  are  correct." 

"  Will  you,  dear  sister,  try  to  find  that  book, 
and  kindly  show  it  me  ?  Are  you  sure  it  was 
Scripture  ?" 

"  Gesu  Maria  !"  exclaimed  the  nun.  crossing 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  89 

herself,  "  you  do  not,  surely,  mean  to  doubt  the 
truth  of  any  of  our  holy  books  ?  I  do  not 
think  I  could  find  it  now  ;  but  what  concern  is 
that  of  yours  or  mine  ?" 

"  No  concern  of  ours,  sister  Clara  !  Why, 
does  not  our  eternal  salvation  depend  on  the 
faith  we  hold  ?" 

"  Certainly  it  does, — but  that  faith  consists 
in  a  humble  reception  of  the  truths  which  we 
are  taught  by  our  spiritual  instructors.  We 
have  no  right  to  inquire  any  further  !" 

"  If  we  are  satisfied  with  their  authority, — " 
began  Isabel ;  but  Rosa  forcibly  dragged  her 
away,  exclaiming,  with  assumed  playfulness, 
"  Come  now,  you  tiresome  creature,  you  shall 
not  enjoy  your  darling  pleasure,  of  arguing  for 
the  sake  of  amusement ;  you  know  I  want  you 
to  teach  me  that  Spanish  stitch,  and  you  shall 
not  escape  me  again." 

"  Isabel  !"  she  exclaimed,  when  they  were 
out  of  hearing,  "  you  must  surely  have  lost 
your  senses,  to  talk  in  this  manner  publicly. 
Do  you  not  know  that  every  word  you  have 
uttered  will  be  repeated,  and,  then,  what  will 
become  of  us  both  ?  Oh,  how  could  you  be  so 
imprudent  !" 

The  poor  girl  sank,  half-fainting,  on  a  gar- 
den seat ;  she  trembled  violently,  and  tears 
came  to  her  relief.  Isabel  was  scarcely  con- 
scious of  what  she  had  said  ;  but  sincerely 
8* 


£0  FEARFUL,    ANTICIPATIONS. 

sorry  that  she  had  alarmed  her  friend  ;  she  at- 
tempted to  persuade  her  that  her  fears  alone 
had  attached  any  importance  to  the  words,  and 
that  no  one  else  would  think  them  worthy  of 
notice. 

"Oh  !  you  are  greatly  mistaken  !  You  have 
not  lived  all  your  life  in  a  convent,  as  I  have. 
Depend  upon  this,  that  nothing,  however  tri- 
fling, passes  unnoticed  here  !  You  would  shud- 
der, as  I  do,  if  you  knew  all  that  I  know." 

The  bell,  at  that  moment,  summoned  them 
away  ;  the  trembling  girl  dashed  the  tears  from 
her  eyes,  and  they  separated,  but  not  till  she 
had  exacted  a  hasty  promise  from  her  friend, 
that  she  would  be  more  cautious  in  future. 

Isabel's  mind  was  full  of  anxious  and  per- 
plexing thoughts,  as  she  sat  down  to  her  ap- 
pointed tasks,  in  company  with  several  others. 
The  conversation  of  that  morning  had  recalled 
all  her  former  doubts  as  to  the  worship  paid  to 
the  Virgin,  and  she  resolved  to  search  her  Tes- 
tament for  the  expressions  quoted  by  sister 
Clara,  and  for  other  similar  titles,  which  she 
saw  plentifully  scattered  over  the  books  of  de- 
votion authorized  by  her  church.  She  did  so, 
earnestly,  diligently,  sincerely ;  she  no  longer 
read  slowly  and  regularly,  the  chapters  as  they 
came,  but  hurried  on,  with  feverish  excitement, 
impatient  to  find  something  which  would  set 
her  mind  at  rest  on  the  subjects  that  troubled 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATION*.  91 

her.  But  all  in  vain ;  she  could  find  nothing 
that  sanctioned  the  errors  which  she  wished  to 
believe,  while  her  partially-enlightened  mind 
revolted  from  them.  The  more  she  read,  the 
deeper  and  stronger  grew  the  conviction,  that 
the  practices,  and  many  of  the  doctrines  of 
Romanism,  were  perfectly  irreconcilable  with 
Scripture.  She  found  nothing  to  countenance 
the  worship  of  the  Virgin,  the  invocation  of 
saints,  the  bowing  down  to  images,  or  purga- 
tory, but  she  did  find  what  filled  her  heart  with 
joy,  and  eased  it  of  the  painful  load  of  suspense, 
with  respect  to  the  right  and  duty  of  reading 
the  word  of  God.  She  dwelt  with  rapture  on 
the  command, — the  positive  injunction  of  the 
Saviour,  in  the  5th  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gos- 
pel, 39th  verse, — "  SEARCH  THE  SCRIPTURES, 
for  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me." 

The  feast  of  Santa  Rosalia,  the  patroness  of 
the  convent,  and  of  all  Sicily,  afforded  the  poor 
nuns  an  agreeable  holiday ;  for,  after  the  idol- 
atrous mummery  of  the  morning  services,  they 
were  allowed,  during  the  rest  of  the  day,  to 
choose  their  own  employments  and  recreations. 
Our  two  young  friends  contrived  to  spend  the 
greater  part  of  the  afternoon  together,  and 
seated  themselves  in  a  small  bower  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  garden.  They  chose  this  seat,  be- 
cause it  was  placed  against  the  boundary-wall, 
and  considerably  elevated  above  the  adjacent 


92  FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

walks, — no  intruder  could  approach  them  un- 
perceived,  and  they  could,  therefore,  converse 
in  safety.  A  desire  to  assist  each  other  in  a 
large  piece  of  embroidery  was  their  ostensible 
object ;  but  greatly  did  they  enjoy  this  short  in- 
terval of  comparative  liberty,  though  their  con- 
versation was  many  times  interrupted  by  the 
visits  of  evidently  curious  members  of  the  sis- 
terhood. Isabel  had,  the  evening  before,  in- 
trusted her  precious  Testament  to  Rosalia,  re- 
questing her  to  read  attentively  several  passages 
which  she  had  marked  for  that  purpose,  as  she 
wished  to  converse  with  her  about  them,  dur- 
ing the  long-anticipated  opportunity  which  the 
next  day  would  afford  them. 

Rosa  had  done  so,  though  with  fear  and 
trembling ;  and  the  book  was  now  stealthily 
returned  to  Isabel.  Long  and  earnest  was 
their  conversation  on  these  subjects,  and  deeper 
and  deeper  the  impressions  produced  on  their 
minds  by  the  inspired  Word  of  God. 

"You  see,  dearest  Rosa,"  said  Isabel,  her  ex- 
pressive eyes  beaming  with  indescribable  joy 
and  satisfaction,  "you  see  I  was  quite  right  in 
thinking  that  we  ought  to  read  the  Scriptures 
for  ourselves,  in  order  that  we  may  know  what 
is  really  the  will  of  God.  Our  blessed  Saviour 
commanded  all  those  who  heard  Him  to 
'  search  the  Scriptures.'  He  rebuked  the 
Pharisees  constantly,  by  referring  them  to  what 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  93 

was  written  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  told  the 
Sadducees  that  they  erred,  because  they  did  not 
'know  the  Scriptures.'  And  the  holy  apostles 
did  the  same  afterwards,  for  they  were  always 
reading  and  explaining  them  to  the  people ; 
and  the  inhabitants  of  Berea  are  praised,  be- 
cause they  'searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  to 
see  if  these  things  were  so.'  Nay,  even  our 
blessed  Lord  Himself,  when  tempted  by  Satan, 
always  answered  him  by  a  text,  and,  surely,  we 
could  not  do  better  than  follow  His  example." 

"  It  is  quite  true,"  said  Rosa,  with  a  deep 
sigh ;  "  but  then,  sister,  what  a  dreadful  con- 
clusion must  we  draw  from  all  this,  as  regards 
our  spiritual  instructors  ?" 

"  That  they  are  deceivers,"  exclaimed  Isa- 
bel, with  an  impetuous  burst  of  indignation, 
"  cruel,  heartless,  unprincipled  deceivers,  who 
would  lead  us  blindfold  to  destruction,  in  order 
to  compass  their  own  wicked  purposes." 

"  Hush,  sister,  you  are  too  severe ;  why 
should  they  do  it?  What  interest  have  they 
in  deceiving  us  ?" 

"  Do  you  not  see  that  they  conceal  the  Bible 
from  us,  to  prevent  our  eyes  from  being  opened 
to  the  falsehoods  they  teach  us  ?  Do  we  not 
detect  those  falsehoods,  as  soon  as  we  begin  to 
read  the  Word  of  God  ?  I  am  no  judge  of  the 
motives  which  first  led  them  to  adopt  such  a 


94  FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

system  of  imposture,  but  it  is  evident  that  they 
scruple  at  nothing  to  support  it." 

"  But,  is  it  not  possible  that  they  may  be  as 
ignorant  as  the  poor  creatures  who  look  up  to 
them  ?" 

"  I  can  scarcely  conceive  that,"  replied  Isa- 
bel, after  a  pause,  "  for  they  surely  must  have 
it  in  their  power  to  read  the  Bible,  if  they 
choose.  And,  even  if  we  give  them  the  bene- 
fit of  such  a  supposition,  what  are  we  to  think 
^of  such  blind  teachers,  who  presumptuously 
undertake  to  guide  others  as  blind  as  them- 
selves ?  Oh  !  what  an  awful  responsibility  do 
they  incur !" 

"  My  heart  sickens  when  I  think  of  it,"  said 
Rosa,  the  tears  dropping  through  the  fingers 
of  her  clasped  hands,  as  she  held  them  tightly 
pressed  over  her  eyes.  "  Oh  !  that  1  had  never 
heard  these  things  !  Why,  sister,  did  you  tell 
me  of  them  ?  Why  did  you  break  the  peace- 
ful slumber  of  ignorance  in  which  my  life  had 
hitherto  been  passed  ?  Who  can  ever  restore 
that  confidence  in  my  spiritual  guides  which  I 
once  possessed,  and  of  which  these  unhappy 
disclosures  have  robbed  me  ?  Not  a  doubt  had, 
till  then,  disturbed  the  serenity  of  my  thoughts  ; 
but  I  shall  never  know  that  blessed  peace 
again  !" 

"  Rosalia,"  replied  Isabel  in  a  mournful  and 
solemn  voice,  "  do  you  reproach  me  for  arous- 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  95 

ing  you  from  the  sleep  of  death  ?  Could  you 
wish  still  to  slumber  on  the  brink  of  the  preci- 
pice? Do  not  suppose  that  your  ignorance 
would  have  saved  you  ;  for  I  have  read,  in  the 
word  of  everlasting  truth,  from  the  lips  of  the 
Redeemer  Himself,  that,  '  if  the  blind  lead  the 
blind,  they  shall  both  fall  into  the  pit.'  And 
can  you  blame  me  for  calling  your  attention 
to  the  awful  reality  of  your  danger  ?" 

"No,  dear  sister,  no, — forgive  my  foolish 
words  !  I  know  you  are  right,  quite  right, — 
and  that  your  affection  for  me  prompts  this 
anxiety  for  my  salvation  ;  but  I  cannot  help 
feeling  bitterly  the  hopelessness  of  our  position. 
Of  what  use  can  our  scriptural  knowledge  be 
to  us,  but  to  make  us  miserable  ?  We  know 
that  we  are  deceived, — shamefully,  cruelly, 
fatally  deceived, — but  we  cannot,  in  any  way, 
extricate  ourselves  from  the  toils  in  which  we 
are  inclosed.  We  cannot,  we  dare  not  betray, 
even  by  the  slightest  word,  our  consciousness 
of  the  truth,  or  disavow  the  errors  and  evil 
practices  we  must  abhor,  without  incurring 
the  most  dreadful  consequences  !  Oh  !  sister, 
what  will  become  of  us"?  Must  we  thus  drag 
on  a  miserable  existence,  and,  perhaps,  after 
all,  be  dragged  down  ourselves  into  everlast- 
ing destruction,  not  blindfolded,  but  with  our 
eyes  open  ?" 

"  You  draw  a  frightful  picture,  mia  cara ; 


96  FEARFUL,    ANTICIPATIONS. 

but  it  may  not  be  quite  so  hopeless  as  you 
imagine.  We  are  not,  surely,  compelled  to 
assume  the  fatal  black  veil ;  and,  if  we  do  not, 
we  cannot  be  detained  here  against  our  will." 

"  Alas  !  you  deceive  yourself,  if  you  think 
it  so  easy  to  leave  a  convent.  We  cannot,  in- 
deed, be  forced  to  take  the  black  veil,  for  that 
must  be  done  in  the  chapel,  and  requires  us  to 
pronounce  our  assent  before  witnesses.  But 
what  would  be  the  consequence  of  our  refus- 
ing to  do  so  ?  We  should  immediately  be- 
come the  objects  of  the  most  cruel,  harassing, 
and  dreadful  persecutions,  which  would  only 
cease  when  we  yielded  or  died." 

"  But,  Rosa,  the  law  would  surely  protect 
us,  if  we  complained  ;  for,  since  this  island  has 
been  in  the  possession  of  France,  we  are  under 
a  French  king,  and  French  laws,  which,  I  have 
been  told,  do  not  allow  any  one  to  be  impris- 
oned in  a  convent  against  her  will." 

"  That  may  be  true,  though,  of  course,  we 
have  heard  nothing  of  it  here.  But,  my  dear 
friend,  how  are  we  to  claim  the  protection  of 
the  law  ?  We  have  no  friend  to  undertake 
our  cause, — no  one  to  whom  we  can  ev6n 
communicate  our  desire  for  liberty.  We  can- 
not write  a  letter,  or  receive  one,  without  its 
being  read  by  the  superior.  How,  then,  can 
we  possibly  escape  the  fate  to  which  we  are 
doomed  ?" 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  97 

"  But,  you  have  friends  and  relations,  Rosa, 
who  come  to  see  you  sometimes.  You  have 
a  father  and  mother,  a  brother  and  sister,  to 
whom  you  can  speak,  and  who  will  surely  as- 
sist you.  You  are  not,  like  me,  alone  in  the 
world." 

"  I  have,  but,  alas  !  I  cannot  hope  that  they 
would  remove  me  from  this  place.  Did  I  not 
tell  you  that  I  was  devoted  to  the  convent  even 
before  my  birth,  in  expiation  of  my  parents' 
marriage  ?  My  mother  would  not,  for  any 
consideration,  retract  her  vow,  nor  would  my 
father  dare.  Indeed,  I  would  rather  suffer 
any  thing,  than  let  him  discover  that  it  has  ever 
cost  me  one  sigh  or  regret.  He  is  so  kind,  so 
affectionate  to  me,  so  fearful  of  having  made 
me  unhappy,  that  it  would  forever  destroy 
his  own  peace.  And,  I  think,  my  mother  does 
not  seem  to  like  his  coining  too  often  to  the 
convent,  for  it  is  now  very  long  since  I  have 
seen  him." 

"  Your  sister,  however,  who  cannot  be  in- 
fluenced by  the  same  feelings, — she  must  be 
capable  of  sympathizing  with  you  ;  and,  if  she 
did  not  actively  take  your  part,  she  could  men- 
tion your  case  to  some  one,  who,  from  mere 
humanity,  if  not  from  any  other  motive,  must 
surely  interfere  in  your  behalf." 

Rosa  shook  her  head  mournfully.  "  My 
sister  has  never  manifested  any  affection  for 
9 


98  FEAKFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

me,  and  I  fear  that  she  would  be  quite  as  averse 
to  my  leaving  the  convent  as  my  mother  could 
be ;  for  my  resignation  of  the  world  greatly 
increases  her  fortune,  and,  through  it,  she  looks 
forward  to  a  splendid  marriage." 

"  Your  brother,  then, — your  noble,  disinter- 
ested, affectionate  brother  !  He  will  not  suf- 
fer you  to  perish,  or  wither  away  in  a  prison. 
He  entreated  you  not  to  take  the  black  veil." 

"  My  darling  Francesco  !"  exclaimed  Rosa, 
the  tears  of  tenderness  and  love  glittering  on 
her  cheeks,  as  they  were  touched  by  a  bright, 
but  momentary  gleam  of  hope,  "  Oh  !  he  would 
peril  his  own  life,  I  am  quite  sure,  to  save  me. 
But,  shall  I  ever  see  him  again  ?  My  heart 
bleeds,  when  I  think  of  the  dangers  to  which 
he  is  exposed,  and  I  shudder  as  my  fancy  pic- 
tures him  wounded,  dying,  or  dead." 

A  cold  trembling  seized  her,  and  she  turned 
sick  and  faint. 

"  Your  fears  exaggerate  the  danger,  carina ; 
your  brother  shall  be  restored  to  you  ;  I  feel  a 
confidence  in  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God, 
which  tells  me  that  you  will  not  be  forsaken.  / 
may  perish  in  this  gloomy  abode,  but  brighter 
days  are  reserved  for  you.  In  the  meantime, 
let  us  return  to  our  former  subject  of  conver- 
sation; for  there  are  many  things  Iwish  to 
say  to  you,  and  such  an  opportunity  as  this  does 
not  often  occur." 


FEARFUL    ANTICll'ATIONS.  99 

''  Have  you  found  the  texts  you  expected  to 
find  respecting  the  authority  of  the  church  to 
forgive  sins  ?" 

"  I  have  found  nothing  satisfactory, — nothing, 
at  least,  that  satisfies  me.  The  only  other  pas- 
sage I  have  seen,  relating  to  the  subject,  is  in 
the  twentieth  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel, 
where  it  is  said  that  '  Jesus  breathed  on  the 
apostles,  and  said  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Whosoever  sins  ye  remit,  they 
are  remitted,  and  whosoever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
are  retained.'  When  I  first  saw  these  words,  I 
thought  they  were  exactly  what  I  wanted,  and 
felt  greatly  delighted  ;  but,  in  reading  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  and  the  epistles  they  have  writ- 
ten, I  cannot  find  that  they  exercised  the  power 
which  I  supposed  was  thus  given  them, — no, 
not  in  a  single  instance.  They  wrought  mira- 
cles of  healing,  indeed,  constantly  and  willing- 
ly ;  but  never  are  we  told  that  they  forgave 
sins,  heard  private  confessions,  or  gave  absolu- 
tion in  any  way.  Saint  James  says,  that  we 
are  to  confess  our  sins,  but  it  is  '  one  tAanother' 
and  that  cannot  mean  private  confession  to  a 
priest.  Then,  there  is  nothing  said  of  any  wor- 
ship, or  even  homage,  paid  to  the  Virgin,  or 
of  prayers  to  the  saints ;  and  not  a  word  about 
relics.  In  short,  Rosa,  the  more  I  read  of  the 
blessed  Word  of  God,  the  more  I  am  convinced 


100  FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

that  many,  if  not  all,  of  the  practices  of  our 
church,  are  incompatible  with  the  commands 
of  our  Saviour,  and  the  example  of  the  apos- 
tolic church.  It  is  true,  T  have  not  yet  read 
all  through  the  Testament ;  but  I  have  read 
enough,  and  more  than  enough,  to  make  me 
dissatisfied  with  the  religion  I  have  been  so  of- 
ten told  was  infallible." 

"  You  make  me  tremble,  dear  sister  ;  but,  if 
we  sincerely  serve  God,  as  we  have  been 
taught  by  the  church,  surely  we  shall  be  safe 
at  last !" 

"7  cannot  do  so  now,  Rosa,  for  my  eyes  are 
opened,  and  I  see  too  many  errors  in  it,  to  re- 
ceive its  doctrines,  or  obey  its  precepts,  with 
the  confidence  of  faith.  All  those  constant 
and  wearisome  observances,  which  occupy  our 
time,  are  they  not  condemned  by  our  Saviour's 
words,  when  he  said, '  Use  not  vain  repetitions, 
as  the  heathen  do,  for  ihey  think  they  shall  be 
heard  for  their  much  speaking.'  Do  we  not 
multiply  our  repetitions,  under  the  idea  that 
we  shall  be  '  heard  for  our  much  speaking  ?' ' 

"  True,  indeed,  sister ;  but  did  our  Saviour 
really  say  those  words  ?" 

"  He  did,  indeed,  Rosa  ;  they  are  in  the  Gos- 
pel of  St.  Matthew,  though  our  priests  have 
taken  care  to  conceal  them  from  us.  And  then, 
dearest,  I  begin  to  suspect  that  the  doctrines  of 
our  church  are  not  less  contrary  to  Scripture 


FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS.  101 

than  its  practices.  I  read  nothing  of  expiating 
our  sins  by  penances,  by  mortifications,  or  self- 
inflictions  ;  nothing  of  the  meritoriousness  of 
good  works,  or  of  accumulating  merits,  either 
for  ourselves  or  others ;  nothing  of  indulgen- 
ces, masses,  or  prayers  for  the  dead ;  nothing 
of " 

"  Oh  !  stop,  stop,  dearest  sister,  I  pray — I  be- 
seech you  !  Do  not  quite  demolish  the  whole 
fabric  of  religion  !  What,  then,  remains  to  us  ? 
How,  in  the  name  of  heaven,  are  we  to  be 
saved  ?" 

"  I  am  so  ignorant,  Rosa,  that  I  dare  not  un- 
dertake to  be  your  teacher ;  but,  surely,  we 
cannot  be  wrong,  when  we  keep  close  to  God's 
own  word.  There  is  much  of  it,  indeed,  that 
I  do  not  thoroughly  understand  ;  but  the  great- 
est part  is  so  plain  and  simple,  that  it  is  not 
possible  to  mistake  it.  Now,  it  does  appear 
to  me,  that  the  Testament  teaches  us  a  way 
of  salvation  quite  different  from  that  of  our 
church.  It  speaks  of  '  being  justified  by  faith' 
nlone,'  and  says,  that  '  by  the  deeds  of  the  law 
shall  no  man  be  justified.'  But  I  wish,  dearest, 
you  would  take  my  precious  book,  and  read 
for  yourself  those  epistles  of  which  I  am  speak- 
ing. You  would  understand  them  much  better 
than  I  can  explain  them  to  you,  especially  if 
you  prayed  for  grace  to  do  so  ;  for  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  promised  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
9* 


102  FEARFUL    ANTICIPATIONS. 

all  who  ask  it.     Do,  carissima,  take  the  book  ; 
I  can  spare  it  you  for  a  few  days." 

"  Oh  !  no,  carina,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you ; 
but  I  am  so  fearful  of  discovery,  that  I  could 
not  read  it  in  comfort ;  the  very  idea  makes  me 
tremble,  and  I  am  sure  I  could  not  derive  any 
benefit  from  it.  I  would  much  rather  hear* 
these  things  from  you,  and  you  can  make  me 
understand  them  much  better." 

"  But  we  can  so  seldom  have  any  conversa- 
tion together." 

"  I  will  come  to  you  sometimes,  very  early 
in  the  morning,  and  then  we  can  talk  in  Safety." 

"  Well,  do,  then,  for  I  am  most  anxious  to 
tell  you  all  I  think  and  feel ;  and,  when  I  have 
quite  finished  my  Testament,  I  shall  be  better 
able  to  do  so." 

A  bell  now  summoned  all  the  religieuses 
back  to  the  house,  and  the  two  friends  reluc- 
tantly separated. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

His  anger  endureth  but  a  moment ;  in  His  favor  is  life  ;  weeping  may 
endure  for  a  uight,  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morlfing. — PSALM  xxx.  5. 

That  ye  should  show  forth  the  praises  of  Him  who  hath  called  you 
out  of  darkness  into  His  marvellous  light. — 1  PETER  ii.  9. 

A  PERIOD  of  delightful  quiet  had  been  vouch- 
safed to  our  poor  novices,  by  Him  who  saw 
and  pitied  their  weakness  and  ignorance. 
They  needed  such  a  calm,  to  enable  them  to 
acquire  that  knowledge  which  alone 'could 
make  them  "  wise  unto  salvation ;"  their  feeble, 
and,  as  yet,  wavering  faith,  might,  otherwise, 
have  been  extinguished  by  the  rude  blasts  of 
persecution  ;  and  that  merciful  Saviour  who 
does  not  "  break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench 
the  smoking  flax,"  kindly  "stayed  the  rough 
wind,"  and  tenderly  guarded  them  from  trial, 
till  their  convictions  had  attained  sufficient 
depth  and  strength  to  resist  the  tempest. 
Isabel  had  a  kind  of  presentiment  that  evil 
was  impending  over  her,  and  that  feeling  led 
her  to  study  more  and  more  diligently,  and  to 
pray  with  increasing  earnestness  for  that  wis- 
dom, courage,  and  fortitude,  which  she  might 
so  soon  require.  And  she  did  not  pray  in 


104  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

vain.  "  As  thy  day,  so  thy  strength  shall  be," 
is  a  promise  which  has  ever  been  faithfully 
fulfilled  to  all  those  who  have  pleaded  for  its 
accomplishment ;  and,  though  our  poor  Span- 
iard had  never  read  it,  she,  too,  experienced 
its  benefit,  in  answer  to  her  trembling  and  im- 
perfect prayers,  or  rather  to  the  all-prevailing 
intercession  of  her  compassionate  Redeemer." 
Days  of  sorrow,  and  scenes  of  trial,  were  at 
hand  ;  but  she  was  gradually  prepared  for 
them,  by  those  peaceful  hours  of  quiet  com- 
munion with  God,  and  girded  for  the  conflict 
with  the  two-edged  "  sword  of  the  Spirit." 

She  had,  as  may  be  supposed,  frequently 
examined  the  hole  in  the  wall  of  her  cell,  which 

kA 

had  excited  so  much  alarm,  and  found  that  it 
had  been  gradually  and  cautiously  enlarged, 
till  it  was  about  the  size  of  a  Spanish  dollar. 
This,  of  course,  confirmed  all  her  suspicions, 
and  made  it  utterly  unadvisable  that  Rosa 
should  pay  her  any  more  visits ;  their  inter- 
course, consequently,  became  more  and  more 
restricted,  and,  indeed,  almost  ceased,  for  they 
could  not  but  perceive  that  they  were  closely 
watched,  whenever  they  met,  and  wherever 
they  went ! 

It  has  been  observed,  that  the  nun  who  in- 
habited the  adjoining  cell  was  one  whose  ap- 
pearance and  manners  Isabel  had  always  dis- 
liked. She  was  an  elderly  person,  remarkable, 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  105 

not  only  for  her  strict  and  devout  performance 
of  every  conventual  requirement,  but  for  nu- 
merous acts  of  self-imposed  penance  and  mor- 
tification. This  constant  exercise  of  unauthor- 
ized and  unscriptural  "  will-worship"  had  not 
tended  to  improve  her  naturally  harsh  dispo- 
sition, or  to  soften  the  asperity  of  her  man- 
ners ;  on  the  contrary,  her  increasing  austerity 
had  made  her  an  object  of  fear,  and  even 
aversion,  to  many  of  her  less  punctilious  com- 
panions. She  was,  however,  a  great  favorite 
with  the  superior  and  the  priests,  who  fre- 
quently proposed  her  to  the  others,  as  a  bright 
example  of  piety,  zeal,  and  eminent  sanctity. 
The  effect  of  these  commendations,  as  might 
be  expected,  was  to  increase  the  general  feel- 
ing of  envy  and  dislike,  while  it  puffed  up  the 
poor  devotee  herself  with  pride  and  arrogance, 
and  urged  her  on  to  still  greater,  and  more 
life-destroying  efforts,  for  the  attainment  of  the 
honor  of  saintship,  which  had  long  been  the 
object  of  her  ambition.  She  scarcely  allowed 
herself  any  rest,  but  would  spend  the  greater 
part  of  the  night  in  the  chapel,  on  her  knees, 
before  a  crucifix,  or  the  image  of  the  Virgin, 
with  her  arms  extended  in  the  form  of  a  cross, 
till  the  strained  and  agonized  muscles  could 
not,  without  great  difficulty,  be  brought  back 
to  their  natural  position.  She  seldom  wore 
shoes,  and  frequently  mnngled  herself  with  the 


10t)  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

scourge,  till  exhausted  nature  could  scarcely 
enable  her  to  crawl  back  to  her  cell.  She  ate 
no  meat,  except  on  festival  days,  and  allowed 
herself  so  little  food  of  any  kind,  that  she  had 
reduced  herself  to  a  mere  skeleton.  She  wore 
on  her  chest  an  iron  cross,  garnished  with 
small  pointed  spikes,  which  she  often  drove 
into  her  flesh,  by  pressing  her  clasped  hands 
upon  it,  or  striking  her  bosom  violently,  as  a 
sign  of  penitence,  or  a  penance  for  any  sin  of 
which  she  was  conscious,  till  the  place  was 
covered  with  scars  thus  inflicted,  and  never 
attempted  to  be  healed,  or  the  pain  they  caused 
in  any  degree  mitigated. 

All  this  was  perfectly  in  accordance  with 
the  doctrines  of  that  church,  which  teaches 
her  deluded  children  that  self-inflicted  tortures 
are  agreeable  to  a  God  of  infinite  mercy,  and 
that  the  more  the  laws  of  nature  are  violated, 
and  the  requirements  of  Divine  goodness  out- 
raged, the  greater  is  the  amount  of  merit  ac- 
cumulated, for  the  purchase  of  that  eternal 
life  which  is  so  distinctly  declared  to  be  "  the 
GIFT  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

But  this  unnatural  and  unscriptural  system 
could  not  but  lead  to  its  natural  results.  Life, 
health,  and  strength,  how  vigorous  soever  they 
might  have  been,  could  not  always  hold  out 
against  such  murderous  warfare.  Sister  Gi- 
ovanna's  constitution  had  been  slowlv.  but 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  107 

surely,  destroyed  by  this  long  course  of  infat- 
uation, and  her  little  remaining  strength  now 
sank  under  her  still  unrelaxed  austerities.  She 
was  several  times  found  senseless  in  the  cha- 
pel, and  great  loss  of  blood,  from  repeated 
ruptures  of  vessels  in  the  lungs,  reduced  her 
already  emaciated  frame  to  the  last  degree  of 
exhaustion.  She  could  no  longer  drag  herself 
to  the  chapel  or  the  confessional,  nor  even  rise 
from  her  hard  pallet,  but  lay  there  in  utter 
helplessness,  the  miserable  victim  of  a  super- 
stition as  senseless  and  blood-thirsty  as  that 
of  Juggernaut, — a  sad  and  awful  comment  on 
the  Divine  question  to  the  self-willed  Jews, 
"  Who  hath  required  this  at  your  hand  ?" 

The  fame  of  sister  Giovanna  for  sanctity 
was,  indeed,  great  throughout  the  convent ; 
but,  if  she  was  reverenced  as  a  saint,  she  was 
certainly  not  loved  ;  she  might  have  many  ad- 
mirers, and  a  few  imitators,  but  she  had  not 
one  friend.  She  had,  at  first,  been  removed 
into  the  infirmary  ;  but,  her  case  being  evi- 
dently hopeless,  she  was,  at  her  own  request, 
carried  back  to  her  cell,  and  there  literally  left 
to  die.  It  would  seem  that  the  deluded  crea- 
ture acted  thus  from  a  desire  to  increase  her 
stock  of  self-acquired  merit,  and  shorten  her 
purgatorial  expiation,  by  depriving  herself  of 
the  few  comforts  and  privileges  conceded  to 
the  sick  and  dying,  and  by  voluntarily  endur- 


108  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

ing  all  the  miseries  of  lonely  suffering,  and  un- 
relieved agony.  The  strict  discipline,  and 
constant,  burdensome  services,  which  absorbed 
the  whole  day,  and  almost  the  night,  did  not 
admit  of  individual  attention  to  the  sick  out  of 
the  infirmary,  except  in  a  few  peculiar  cases, 
to  conciliate  novices  ;  the  poor  creature,  there- 
fore, was  only  visited  for  a  few  minutes  twice 
a  day,  by  a  nun  who  brought  her  food,  and  at- 
tended to  what  she  absolutely  required  ;  but  no 
kind  hand  sustained  her  aching  head,  or  wiped 
the  cold  dew  from  her  throbbing  temples ;  no 
pitying  voice  strove  to  soothe  her  anguish,  or 
spoke  words  of  comfort  and  hope  to  her  des- 
ponding soul. 

So  little  sympathy,  or  familiar  intercourse, 
existed  in  the  convent,  that  it  was  not  till  her 
absence  of  some  weeks  from  the  usual  services 
had  excited  considerable  curiosity,  that  an  anx- 
ious and  half-fearful  inquiry  from  Rosa,  elicited 
the  information  that  sister  Giovanna  was  con- 
fined to  her  cell  by  illness.  Unaccountable 
absences,  of  longer  or  shorter  duration,  were 
not  at  all  rare  among  the  recluses,  and  their 
effect  was  always  to  inspire  the  others  with 
dread,  perhaps  the  more  so  from  their  never 
being  explained ;  and  conjecture  could  only 
ascribe  them  to  punishment,  or  extraordinary 
penance  required.  Questions  were  seldom 
asked,  and,  if  asked,  scarcely  ever  ans-.vered; 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  109 

and,  as  it  was  well  known  that  some  absentees 
had  never  returned,  or  been  heard  of  again,  it 
is  not  surprising  that  a  feeling  of  irrepressible 
terror  hovered  over  the  subject,  or  that  Rosa's 
voice  trembled,  as  she  ventured  on  so  bold  an 
inquiry.  Having  ascertained  the  truth,  how- 
ever, the  kind-hearted  girl  at  once  resolved  to 
visit  the  invalid,  and  to  see  if  she  could  not  be 
of  some  use  to  her.  She  obtained  permission 
to  do  so  during  the  time  of  recreation  ;  but, 
finding  her  in  so  exhausted  and  distressing  a 
state,  her  benevolent  feelings  prompted  her  to 
return  in  the  evening,  after  bed-time,  and  to 
bestow  on  the  poor  suffering  creature  many 
little  acts  of  sympathy  and  attention  which 
were  really  necessary  for  her,  but  which  she 
never  would  have  received  otherwise.  The 
invalid  herself  was  unwilling  to  accept  them  ; 
but  Rosa  would  not  be  driven  away ;  and  her 
persevering  kindness  at  length  won  upon  the 
heart  which  had  long  been  closed  to  human 
affection,  till  the  drooping  head  resigned  itself 
to  her  supporting  arm,  and  the  long-tortured 
frame  lay  in  her  tender  embrace,  with  a  feel- 
ing of  newly-awakened  bliss,  which  she  feared 
it  was  sinful  to  indulge,  but  was  too  weak,  and 
too  much  overcome  to  resist. 

Rosa  soon  found  means  to  inform  her  friend 
Isabel  of  her  new  occupation,  and  the  latter, 
from   a  sense  of  humanity,  resolved  to  assist 
10 


110  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

her  in  waiting  on  the  invalid.  Sister  Giovanua 
however,  did  not  seem  disposed  to  accept  her 
attentions  with  complacency.  She  received 
her  with  cold,  averted  looks,  and  would  evi- 
dently, if  she  could,  have  declined  her  services 
altogether.  Isabel's  quick  and  sensitive  feel- 
ings were  much  hurt  by  this  evident  dislike, 
and  she  almost  resolved  not  to  obtrude  her 
kind  offices  where  they  were  so  little  appre- 
ciated ;  but  the  word  of  God  had  reached  her 
heart,  and  that  word,  applied  by  the  Divine 
Spirit,  taught  her  to  imitate  the  example  of 
Him,  who  "  is  kind  to  the  unthankful  and  to 
the  evil."  She  recollected  her  own  former 
aversion  to  the  poor  nun,  and  resolved  to 
make  some  amends  for  it,  by  persevering  as- 
siduity in  the  promotion  of  her  comfort. 

The  two  friends  agreed  to  devote  alternately 
half  the  time  allotted  for  their  rest,  to  the  in- 
valid, so  that  she  might  not  be  left  alone  dur- 
ing the  night.  Her  increasing  weakness  made 
this  really  necessary ;  but  it  would  not  have 
been  allowed  by  the  heads  of  the  establishment, 
and,  therefore,  must  be  carefully  concealed  from 
them.  It  was  unquestionably  a  breach  of  their 
conventual  vow  of  obedience,  and  Rosa  felt  it 
to  be  such  ;  but  her  feelings  of  compassion  pre- 
vailed over  every  other  consideration ;  while 
Isabel's  more  enlightened  conscience  saw  the 
futility  of  such  unhallowed  engagements,  and 


THE    MGHT-WATC'H.  Ill 

the  duty  of  "  obeying  God  rather  than  man." 
But,  in  the  mind  of  the  invalid  herself,  there 
was  a  fearful  struggle  between  the  innocent 
infirmities  of  nature,  and  the  mez*ciless  spirit 
of  bondage  under  which  she  had  groaned  for 
so  many  years  ;  a  struggle  which  often  shook 
her  feeble  frame,  and  threatened  suddenly  to 
extinguish  her  flickering  flame  of  existence. 

Restless  and  feverish,  she  lay  tossing  on  her 
hard  bed,  unable  to  sleep,  while  Isabel,  with 
ceaseless  and  untiring  assiduity,  tried  every 
ingenious  contrivance  that  the  most  anxious 
solicitude  could  suggest,  to  procure  her  some 
little  ease  ;  she  raised  her  tenderly,  changed 
her  position  repeatedly,  smoothed  the  hard  un- 
pillowed  couch,  wiped  the  cold  dew  from  her 
face,  and  gave  her  water  to  drink.  It  was  all 
of  no  use ;  the  sufferer  could  get  no  relief,  and 
her  groans  pierced  the  heart  of  her  nurse. 
Nearly  two  hours  of  wearing  agony  passed 
away,  and,  when  exhausted  nature  at  length 
sank  into  a  death-like  torpor,  Isabel  was  com- 
pelled to  leave  her,  and  hasten  to  her  daily 
task  of  heartless  drudgery. 

The  next  night  she  seemed  in  less  pain,  but 
still  more  unwilling  to  receive  her  services,  and 
there  was  an  expression  of  wild  resolution  in 
her  eyes,  which  Isabel  was  at  a  loss  to  account 
for.  Anxious  to  learn  the  cause  of  this  unyield- 
ing spirit  of  opposition,  and  evident  dislike  to 


112  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

herself,  she  resolved  lo -attempt  something  like 
conversation,  and  accordingly  began  by  in- 
quiring why  she  was  so  unwilling  to  be  con- 
veyed into  the  infirmary  ? 

Sister  Giovanna  hesitated  for  some  minutes, 
as  if  doubtful  of  the  propriety  of  replying  to 
the  question  ;  at  length  she  said,  "  That  would 
be  an  indulgence,  sister,  and  I  need  punishment 
and  penance,  not  indulgence." 

"  Have  your  sins,  then,  been  so  very  great  ?" 
inquired  Isabel,  whose  enlightened  mind  re- 
volted from  this  unscriptural  sentiment,  although 
she  could  scarcely  have  given  a  clear  account 
of  her  aversion  to  it. 

"  Not  greater  than  those  of  many  others, — 
not  so  great  as  those  of  some  whom  I  could 
name ;"  replied  the  nun,  accompanying  this 
Pharisaical  declaration  with  a  peculiar  empha- 
sis, and  a  look  at  Isabel,  which  startled  her. 
She,  however,  mastered  this  feeling  of  sudden 
alarm,  and  rejoined,  without  appearing  to  per- 
ceive or  understand  the  innuendo. 

"  Your  life,  sister,  has  been  one  of  continued 
penance  and  self-infliction  ;  and,  surely,  a  mer- 
ciful God  does  not  require  that  you  should  now 
aggravate  your  own  sufferings,  by  refusing  the 
alleviations  which  are  provided  in  the  infirmary. 
You  will  hasten  your  death  by  such  a  proceed- 
ing, and  I  do  not  think  it  can  be  right  to  do  that. 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  113 

May  you  not  then  be  committing  sin,  instead 
of  acquiring  additional  merit?" 

The  brow  of  the  poor  devotee  became  con- 
tracted with  displeasure  at  this  suggestion, 
which  seemed  like  an  attempt  to  rob  her  of 
a  hoarded  treasure ;  and  her  indignation  was 
about  to  burst  forth  on  the  audacious  speaker. 
A  distressing  fit  of  coughing,  however,  which 
threatened  to  shatter  her  feeble  frame,  gave  her 
time  for  reflection,  and  an  involuntary  misgiv- 
ing softened  the  tone  of  her  reply. 

"  You  cannot  require  to  be  reminded,  sister, 
that  the  greater  the  pain  we  voluntarily  endure, 
the  more  merit  we  acquire ;  we  offer  it  to  God, 
in  expiation  of  our  own  sins ;  and  if  it  should 
be  more  than  is  necessary  for  that  purpose,  the 
surplus  remains  in  the  hand  of  the  church,  to 
be  applied  in  indulgences  to  those  whose  defi- 
ciencies require  it." 

'•  Such,  I  know,  is  the  doctrine  we  are 
taught,"  said  Isabel,  thoughtfully,  "but,  ..." 
find  she  was  about  to  express  her  doubts  of 
its  Divine  authority,  when  the  recollection  of 
the  nun's  suspicious  look,  and  implied  censure, 
checked  her  tongue,  and  she  attempted,  though 
not  without  considerable  embarrassment,  to  in- 
troduce another  subject. 

It  was  the  middle  of  the  night,  and  silence 
had  long  reigned  in  the  convent ;  but  a  stealthy 
step  was  now  faintly  heard,  and  the  door  of 
"  10* 


114  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

the  cell,  which,  according  to  monastic  rules, 
had  no  fastening,  was  quietly  opened  a  little, 
then  hastily  reclosed,  before  the  alarmed  Isabel 
could  perceive  who  the  intruder  was.  She, 
however,  started  up,  sprang  to  the  door,  and, 
taking  the  light,  endeavored  to  obtain  a  view 
of  the  retreating  figure,  but  all  to  no  purpose. 
The  corridor  was  deserted,  and  the  stillness  so 
great,  that  her  hasty  opening  of  the  door  re- 
echoed through  it  with  almost  frightful  distinct- 
ness. 

"Can  you  account  for  this  interruption,  sis- 
ter?" inquired  she  of  the  nun.  "Who  can  be 
wandering  about  the  house  at  this  hour,  and 
with  what  motive  could  they  come  hither  ?" 

But  sister  Giovanna  was  not  disposed  to  an- 
swer ;  she  only  shook  her  head,  and  intimated 
by  signs  that  she  did  not  wish  to  be  spoken  to. 
Isabel  felt  annoyed  at  her  obstinacy ;  but,  as  it 
was  invincible,  she  sat  in  silence  by  her  bed- 
side, deeply  absorbed  in  conjecture,  till  Rosa 
arrived  to  relieve  her  watch.  The  cheek  of 
the  young  novice  became  pale  as  marble,  when 
she  heard  of  the  night's  occurrence ;  and  she 
expressed  her  conviction  that  they  were  ex- 
posed to  a  secret  surveillance  which  threatened 
them  with  impending  peril. 

"  Leave  these  night- watchings  to  me,  carina? 
said  Isabel ;  "  you  know  I  have  no  fear  what- 
ever ;  I  am  not  naturally  timid,  and  I  care  little 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  115 

for  penance,  or  punishment  of  any  kind.  You 
are  too  gentle,  my  Rosa,  too  delicate  and  fee- 
ble to  withstand  the  storm,  and  why  should  you 
expose  yourself  unnecessarily?'' 

"  You  must,  indeed,  think  me  weak,  Isabel," 
exclaimed  Rosa,  reproachfully,  "  to  fancy  for* 
one  moment,  that  I  could  desert  you  in  the  hour 
of  danger,  or  shrink  from  the  performance  of 
a  duty,  through  fear  or  cowardice.  No  !  I  will 
neither  leave  you  nor  sister  Giovanna  ;  but  may 
the  holy  Virgin  and  Santa.  Rosalia  watch  over 
and  protect  us  !" 

The  invalid  gave  Rosa  sufficient  employ- 
ment, the  rest  of  the  night,  to  prevent  her  from 
dwelling  long  on  the  danger  of  her  position. 
She  was  distressingly  restless  and  uneasy  ;  her 
respiration  seemed  obstructed  by  violent  pal- 
pitations of  the  heart,  and  the  cold  perspiration 
which  bathed  her  face,  neck,  and  hands,  bore 
witness  to  some  inward  and  agonizing  struggle. 
She  groaned  dreadfully,  but  spoke  not  a  word, 
although  she  several  times  grasped  the  hand  of 
her  patient  nurse  with  a  convulsive  force,  which 
almost  extorted  a  cry :  and  when  the  early 
matin-bell  summoned  Rosa  away,  she  left  her 
in  a  state  of  exhaustion  which  seemed  little 
short  of  dissolution. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  observe,  that  Isa- 
bel and  Rosa  watched,  with  intense  anxiety, 
the  countenances  of  all  the  nuns,  but  especially 


116  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

those  of  the  superiors,  with  the  view  of  discov- 
ering indications  of  that  anger  or  suspicion 
which  they  had  reason  to  believe  existed  with 
regard  to  themselves.  But  their  penetration 
was  completely  baffled  ;  not  the  slightest  shade 
of  displeasure,  or  coldness,  could  be  discerned 
on  the  smooth,  well-practised  brow,  in  the  sub- 
dued, downcast  eye,  or  on  the  perfectly  disci- 
plined lip.  Nothing  but  kindness,  affection,  and 
confidence,  was  expressed  by  look,  word,  or 
action;  and  the  anxious  .hearts  of  the  novices 
almost  felt  re-assured,  and  ashamed  of  their 
fears.  Rosa,  who  was  better  read  in  the  an- 
nals of  convent-duplicity  than  her  friend,  had 
less  confidence  in  these  appearances  ;  but  even 
she,  though  brought  up  from  infancy  in  its  nox- 
ious atmosphere,  had  been  sedulously  kept  in 
ignorance  of  those  mysteries  of  falsehood, 
treachery,  and  refined  wickedness,  which  were 
never  disclosed  to  novices,  and  into  which,  in- 
deed, only  a  few  even  of  the  elder  nuns  were 
fully  initiated. 

When  the  sisterhood  were  assembled  that 
day  at  dinner,  the  superior,  with  much  appa- 
rent feeling,  spoke  of  sister  Giovanna;  and, 
while  announcing  her  approaching  dissolution, 
eulogized,  in  the  highest  terms,  her  patience, 
self-denial,  and  extraordinary  devotion.  "  Her 
humility  is  so  great,"  continued  the  abbess, 
"  that  she  refuses  any  thing  that  could  alleviate 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  117 

her  sufferings,  because  she  thinks  that  her  sins 
require  the  utmost  degree  of  agony  to  expiate 
them ;  but  our  holy  lather  confessor  assures 
me  that  she  is  thus  laying  up  a  store  of  super- 
erogatory merit,  which  will  be  of  infinite  value 
to  this  our  blessed  community.  Let  us  all  pray 
for  her,  my  children,  and  assist  her  by  repeat- 
ing two  extra  rosaries  on  her  behalf  this  even- 
ing." 

One  of  the  younger  nuns  here  ventured  to 
inquire,  "  if  they  might  hope  to  see  sister  Gio- 
vanna  again  ?" 

"  Certainly,  my  daughter,"  replied  the  supe- 
rior, "although  she  is  now  indulged  in  her 
wish  for  extraordinary  mortification,  by  being 
allowed  to  remain  in  her  cell,  the  community 
must  not  be  deprived  of  so  edifying  an  exam- 
ple as  her  death  is  likely  to  be.  When  her 
final  hour  arrives,  and  it  becomes  necessary  to 
administer  the  last  sacraments,  she  will  be 
brought  into  the  infirmary,  and  the  whole  sis- 
terhood, as  usual,  summoned  to  the  spectacle." 

Rosa  knew,  from  long  experience,  that  this 
practice  was  customary ;  yet  the  cold-hearted 
selfishness  of  the  whole  proceeding  now  struck 
on  her  heart  like  ice.  She  thought  of  the  lonely 
sufferer,  wearing  out  her  last  hours  in  unre- 
lieved, unsoothed,  unpitied  anguish,  and  the 
tears  rushed  to  her  eyes.  She  raised  them  to 
the  countenance  of  Isabel.  ;md  the  glance  of 


118  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

indignation  which  she  saw,  flashing  from  her 
magnificent  Spanish  orbs  on  the 'hypocritical 
face  of  the  superior,  thrilled  her  with  terror. 
She  could  not,  however,  ascertain  whether  that 
look  had  been  seen  or  read  ;  all  was  calm,  com- 
posed, and  benignant  in  the  features  she  was 
scrutinizing, — as  calm  as  the  volcano  just  before 
an  eruption, — as  still  as  the  awful  hush  that 
precedes  an  earthquake.  Rosa  felt  uneasy, 
restless,  and  apprehensive  ;  for  she  could  not 
believe  that  Isabel's  look  had  been  altogether 
unobserved ;  and  she  trembled  for  the  conse- 
quences of  her  friend's  imprudence. 

The  whole  of  the  day  was  passed  by  her  in 
a  state  of  indescribable  anxiety ;  and,  during 
her  two  hours'  watch  by  sister  Giovanna,  a 
nervous  terror  made  her  start  at  every  sigh  of 
the  breeze  that  moaned  around  the  ivied  walls. 
The  invalid  was  excessively  feeble,  and  not 
disposed  to  speak ;  bat  she  seemed  to  suffer 
much,  and  occasionally  uttered  a  deep  groan. 
Rosa  felt  something  like  relief  when  Isabel 
came  to  take  her  place,  although  she  was  un- 
willing to  leave  her  in  what  she  could  not  but 
consider  a  dangerous  occupation.  Isabel,  how- 
ever, smiled  at  her  fears,  and  assured  her  that 
she  herself  entertained  no  apprehension. 

Rosa  had  scarcely  departed,  when  the  in- 
valid made  a  sign  that  she  wished  to  be  raised 
to  a  recumbent  posture,  and  Isabel  hastened  to 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  119 

assist  her.  There  were  no  pillows  with  which 
to  prop  her  up  ;  the  Spanish  novice,  therefore, 
sat  on  the  pallet,  and  supported  the  emaciated 
frame.  This  she  had  never  before  allowed  her 
to  do,  and  it  seemed  a  mark  of  new-born  friend- 
liness which  gratified  Isabel.  The  panting  nun 
remained  some  moments  silent;  then,  after  a 
struggle  to  recover  her  breath,  she,  with  some 
difficulty,  articulated, 

"  Sister,  I  am  in  great  pain  of  body,  and  dis- 
tress of  mind, — can  you  not  say  something  to 
comfort  me?" 

"  You  have,  hitherto,  rejected  every  thing 
from  me,  sister,"  replied  Isabel,  with  some  sur- 
prise, "  but  heaven  is  my  witness,  that  I  would 
gladly  do  any  thing  in  my  power  for  you,  if  you 
would  only  direct  my  endeavors." 

"  I  know  that  I  have  been  rude  and  ungrate- 
ful to  you,  sister  Isabel.  I  entertained  a  preju- 
dice against  you,  which  nothing  but  your  un- 
wearied and  persevering  kindness  could  have 
overcome  ;  but  your  patient  goodness,  and  your 
generous  devotedness  in  exposing  yourself  to 
danger  and  punishment,  in  order  to  relieve  my 
sufferings,  have  completely  triumphed  over  me, 
and  I  now  beg  your  forgiveness  and  friend- 
ship." 

This  speech  was  uttered  at  intervals,  and 
with  great  apparent  difficulty.  Isabel's  heart 
was  touched  by  the  confession,  and  her  warm 


120  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

affections,  which  had  been,  as  it  were,  frozen 
up  by  the  nun's  former  coldness  and  dislike, 
now  flowed  towards  her  with  all  their  natural 
freedom  and  fulness.  She  assured  her  of  her 
entire  forgiveness  for  the  past,  and  begged  to 
know  in  what  way  she  could  contribute  most 
to  her  comfort. 

"  I  feel,  sister,"  replied  the  invalid,  "  that 
my  time  in  this  world  is  rapidly  drawing  to  a 
close,  and  that  I  must  very  soon  enter  upon  that 
eternity  which  I  have  always  dreaded.  The 
church,  you  know,  engages  to  secure  our  sal- 
vation, if  we  are  obedient  and  faithful,  yet  she 
forbids  us  ever  to  feel  sure  of  it.  This  uncer- 
tainty is  very  dreadful,  when  we  are  standing, 
as  I  now  am,  on  the  brink  of  the  grave ;  and, 
besides,  if  I  may  hope  for  ultimate  rest  in 
heaven,  I  know  there  must  be  first  a  period  of 
awful  purgatorial  suffering, — how  long,  how 
severe,  I  cannot  even  guess.  Oh  !  sister,  these 
thoughts  make  me  very  miserable,  they  haunt 
me  day  and  night ;  and  I  shrink  with  horror 
from  the  approach  of  death,  lest  it  should  plunge 
me  into  greater  torments  than  I  now  endure." 

The  unhappy  creature's  groans  bore  witness 
to  her  misery,  and  pierced  the  heart  of  the 
sympathizing  Isabel.  She  could,  indeed,  feel 
for  her  distress,  for  her  own  soul  had  often 
been  steeped  in  the  same  "  deep  waters"  of  an- 
guish and  terror^;  and  she  longed  to  impart  the 


THE    MGHT-WATCIt.  121 

soothing  comfort  she  had  herself  experienced 
from  the  study  of  her  precious  New  Testament. 
But  prudence  restrained  her  tongue,  and  she 
merely  attempted  to  administer  the  feeble  opi- 
ates prescribed  by  her  church ;  yet  her  voice 
faltered,  as  she  uttered  words  which  her  own 
convictions  told  her  were  false  and  delusive. 

"  Have  you  not,  sister,  done  all,  and  more 
than  all,  that 'our  church  requires?  Are  not 
all  your  penances,  fastings,  mortifications,  and 
acts  of  piety,  sufficient  to  quiet  your  apprehen- 
sions, satisfy  your  conscience,  and  insure  you 
a  peaceful  end  ?  Will  not  this  extraordinary 
self-denial  of  yours,  in  refusing  your  poor  suf- 
fering body  every  comfort  to  which  a  dying 
person  is  entitled,  even  in  a  convent,  will  not 

all  this  avail  to " — "  expiate  your  sins  ?" 

she  was  going  to  say,  but  the  inspired  declara- 
tion, "  By  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified,"  flashed  on  her  mind  with  such  force 
that  she  could  not  finish  the  sentence. 

"  Alas  !  sister,  I  thought  so  formerly ;  but 
the  near  approach  of  death  seems  to  have  set 
every  thing  in  a  stronger  light,  and  I  feel 
afraid  to  trust  to  what  might  be  an  unsafe  de- 
pendence. Besides,  I  do  not  really  suffer  all 
the  inconveniences  I  intended,  for  you  and  sis- 
ter Rosa  -frustrate  my  penance  by  your  kind- 
ness ;  and  yet,  strange  as  it  is,  I  cannot  resolve 
to  forego  the  comfort  of  your  attentions,  and 
It 


122  THE    NIGHT- WATCH. 

drive  you  away  from  me.  I  fear  our  holy 
mother,  the  blessed  Virgin,  will  treat  me  as  a 
reprobate,  for  not  performing  my  vows  to  their 
utmost." 

"  Can  you  suppose  her  so  very  severe  and 
unfeeling  ?"  exclaimed  Isabel.  "  She  would 
not,  then,  be  like  her  Divine  Son  ;  for  he  was 
more  kind  and  tender-hearted  than  any  other 
man.  Remember  how  He  seized  every  occa- 
sion of  healing  pain  and  sickness,  of  allevia- 
ting sorrow,  and  showing  indulgence  to  the 
wants  and  weaknesses  of  his  followers  ;  how 
kindly  he  felt  for  the  famishing  crowds  in  the 
wilderness,  and  supplied  them  with  food  by  a 
miracle,  expressing  His  fears  lest  they  should 
faint  by  the  way.  And,  when  His  disciples 
were  hungry,  and  plucked  the  ears  of  corn  to 
eat,  He  sternly  rebuked  the  Pharisees  for  find- 
ing fault  with  them,  and  reminded  them  that 
God  had  said,  '  He  would  have  mercy  rather 
than  sacrifice.'  Indeed,  sister,  I  think  we 
wrong  God,  by  looking  upon  Him  as  severe  in 
exacting  from  us  more  than  our  feeble  bodies 
are  able  to  bear." 

"  Your  words  are  very  agreeable,  sister,  but 
I  am  afraid  to  dwell  upon  them;  for  they 
might  lead  to  self-indulgence  and  slothfulness. 
You  know  we  are  to  '  work  out  our  own  sal- 
vation with  fear  and  trembling ;'  therefore  we 
ought  not  to  be  too  confident,  nor  ever  to  think 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  123 

that  we  have  done,  or  can  do,  enough  to  se- 
cure it." 

This  Romish  perversion  of  a  much  abused 
text  grated  upon  the  heart  of  Isabel ;  yet  she 
knew  not  what  to  reply,  and,  had  her  ideas  on 
the  subject  been  even  clearer  than  they  were, 
she  would  not  have  dared  to  give  them  utter- 
ance. She,  therefore,  exerted  herself  to  soothe 
the  sufferer's  fears,  by  promising  to  repeat 
many  extra  prayers  for  her  benefit,  and  urging 
her  to  keep  her  own  mind  as  much  employed 
in  prayer  as  her  state  of  weakness  and  pain 
would  permit.  But  when  Rosa's  arrival  re- 
leased her,  she  felt  so  much  depressed,  dis- 
turbed and  uneasy,  that,  instead  of  seeking  the 
short  rest  which  her  frame  required,  she  threw 
herself  on  her  knees  beside  her  pallet,  and 
wept  unrestrainedly. 

The  feeling  which  thus  overpowered  her 
was  a  deep  and  distressing  sense  of  her  spir- 
itual ignorance.  Notwithstanding  her  anxious 
study  of  the  New  Testament,  she  had  not  yet 
clearly  perceived  the  way  of  salvation  by 
Christ.  Her  reading  had,  indeed,  enlightened 
her  on  the  errors  of  her  former  system ;  it 
had  demolished,  one  by  one,  almost  all  the 
refuges  of  lies,"  to  which  the  Romish  church 
directs  her  children  ;  she  could  no  longer  trust 
lo  its  doctrines,  nor  repose  her  hopes  on  its 
sandy  foundations,  nor  yield  her  soul  to  the 


124  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

treacherous  fanning  of  its  vampire-wings. 
But,  though  she  had  renounced  all  false  de- 
pendence, she  had  not  yet  found  that  stay  for 
her  soul  which  consists  in  being  firmly  fixed  on 
the  everlasting  rock.  The  Holy  Spirit  had  not 
yet  led  her  to  that  full  reliance  on  the  Saviour 
which  alone  can  produce  joy  and  peace  in  be- 
lieving. Her  mind  was  painfully  tossed  on 
the  waves  of  doubt  and  uncertainty,  and  her 
inability  to  offer  substantial  comfort  to  a  soul 
shuddering  on  the  brink  of  eternity,  forcibly 
reminded  her  of  her  own  helpless  condition, 
and  the  awful  perplexity  that  would  distract 
her  under  similar  circumstances.  She  felt 
that  she  could  not,  without  equal  misery  and 
danger,  continue  in  this  state  ;  hope  whispered 
that  there  must  be  in  the  word  of  God,  a  solu- 
tion to  all  her  doubts  ;  and  the  cry  of  her  soul 
burst  forth  in  deep,  earnest,  impassionate  sup- 
plication to  the  Father  of  mercies,  for  pardon, 
light,  and  peace. 

Such  a  petition  is  never  left  unanswered  by 
the  Hearer  of  "prayer.  A  feeling  of  confi- 
dence arose  in  her  mind,  that  she  would  find 
her  answer  in  His  own  word,  and,  as  the  first 
streaks  of  early  dawn  began  to  dissipate  the 
total  darkness  which  had  hitherto  surrounded 
her,  she  arose  from  her  knees,  placed  herself  at 
the  casement,  and  opening  her  treasured  book, 


THE    NIGHT-WATCH.  125 

strove  to  decipher  the  first  epistle  of  St.  John, 
which  she  had  not  yet  read. 

It  may,  perhaps,  be  said,  that  she  had  al- 
ready perused  more  than  enough  of  the  New 
Testament  to  give  her  a  clear  and  satisfactory 
view  of  the  plan  of  salvation ;  but  when  the 
former  darkness  of  her  mind,  the  circumstances 
of  her  case,  and  the  natural  blindness  of  the 
human  heart  to  spiritual  things,  are  considered, 
it  cannot  appear  strange  that  she  should  be,  as 
yet,  but  as  the  partially-enlightened  man  who 
"  saw  men  as  trees  walking."  She  had,  in- 
deed, read,  and  deeply  pondered,  the  Divine 
declaration,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved,"  with  many  others 
equally  important  and  unequivocal ;  but  she 
did  not  clearly  understand  the  nature  of  the 
faith  required ;  and,  as  one  great  object  of  her 
Scripture-reading  had  been  the  hope  of  finding 
the  Romish  dogmas  authorized,  or,  at  least, 
sanctioned  in  the  Word  of  God,  its  effects  had 
been  the  demolition  of  her  former  belief,  rather 
than  the  establishment  of  her  mind  in  the  truth. 

Now,  however,  she  was  thoroughly  humbled 
and  stripped  of  all  dependence  on  aught  save 
the  mercy  of  a  compassionate  God  ;  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  having  thus  brought  her  to  a  deep 
and  heartfelt  sense  of  her  utter  helplessness, 
was  now  about  to  reveal  to  her  soul  those 
blessed,  saving  truths,  which  can  only  be  "  spir- 
11* 


126  THE    NIGHT-WATCH. 

itually  discerned."  It  would  be  impossible  to 
describe  the  joy,  the  transport,  with  which  she 
read  those  precious  words:  "The  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  us  from  ALL  SIN."  "  If 
we  confess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all 
iniquity."  "  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Ad- 
vocate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  right- 
eous, and  He  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins." 
A  ray  of  heavenly  light  seemed  to  rest  on 
these  words,  and  she  felt  that  she  understood 
and  could  believe  them.  So  great  was  the  ef- 
fect they  produced,  that  she  laid  down  the 
book,  took  it  up  again,  ascertained,  by  a  second 
and  a  third  perusal,  that  it  was  no  illusion,  then 
clasped  her  hands,  sank  on  her  knees,  and,  ut- 
terly unable  to  express  her  feelings,  even  by 
prayer  or  thanksgiving,  remained  for  some 
minutes  in  a  silent  ecstasy  of  joy  and  grati- 
tude. A  few  incoherent  words  of  praise  then 
issued  from  her  lips,  and  again  she  returned  to 
the  study  of  the  blessed  words. 

A  flood  of  light  had  burst  upon  her  soul, 
and  she  now  recollected  how  many  similar 
passages  she  had  read  before,  which  ghe  had 
never  distinctly  understood.  She  felt  that  the 
great  truth  they  contained  had  now  been  di- 
vinely applied  to  her  heart ;  that  she  could 
trust  to  the  blood  of  atonement  for  the  pardon 
of  all  her  sins  ;  and  that  that  precious  word, 


TIIK  xifiiiT-WATcu.  127 


ALL,  liad  forever  swept  away  every  doubt 
and  misgiving,  as  well  as  every  false  depend- 
ence. 

She  rose  at  the  sound  of  the  matin-bell,  "a 
new  creature,"  in  the  Scripture  sense  of  the 
word.  The  burden  of  misery  which  had  so 
long  weighed  her  down  was  gone,  and  her 
emancipated  spirit  seemed  to  tread  the  courts, 
and  breathe  the  air  of  heaven.  She  was 
scarcely  conscious  of  the  soul-blighting  at- 
mosphere that  surrounded  her  ;  and,  while 
mechanically  performing  her  usual  routine  of 
employments,  enjoyed  the  ineffable  sweetness 
of  heartfelt  communion  with  God.  Her  only 
wish  now  was  to  communicate  her  happiness 
to  Rosa  :  and  this  she  resolved  to  do  the  fol- 
lowing night,  by  accompanying  her  to  her 
cell,  and  conversing  with  her  for  half-an-hour, 
before  she  supplied  her  place,  by  sister  Gi- 
ovanna's  bedside.  This  recalled  the  invalid 
to  her  thoughts,  and  her  heart  rose  in  grat- 
itude to  God,  that  she  could  now  tell  that  for- 
lorn and  desponding  one  of  a  free  and  full 
salvation,  —  of  a  "  hope  which  would  not  make 
her  ashamed."  That  heart  now  overflowed 
with  love  to  her  Saviour,  and  the  beneficent 
stream,  with  its  natural  tendency,  sought  to 
impart  its  cheering  and  fertilizing  influence  to 
all  around.  No  thought  of  prudence,  no  sus- 


1*28  THE   .\K;HT-\VAT<JH. 

picion  of  danger,  laid  its  chilling  touch  on 
the  new-born  ardor  of  Christian  charity  ;  she 
could  only  feel,  with  the  beloved  St.  John, 
that  "  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to 
love  one  another." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    DYING    NUN. 

Save  me,  O  God  !  for  the  waters  are  come  in  unto  my  soul. 
I  sink  in  deep  mire,  where  there  is  no  standing ;  I  am  come  into  deep 
waters,  where  the  floods  overflow  me.— PSA.LM  Ixix  1,  2. 

IT  was  Rosa's  turn  to  watch  by  the  invalid 
the  first  part  of  the  ensuing  night ;  and,  when 
Isabel  joined  them,  instead  of  taking  her  place, 
she  followed  her  young  friend  back  to  her  cell, 
and,  in  the  fulness  of  her  overflowing  heart, 
communicated  to  her  the  "  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy,"  with  which  she  had  herself  become  ac- 
quainted. Rosa  listened,  and  wondered,  and 
scarcely  knew  whether  she  ought  to  believe 
what  she  heard  ;  but  she  could  not  question 
the  authority  of  Scripture,  warranted  as  its 
authority  was,  by  the  translation  of  an  arch- 
bishop of  her  own  church.  Her  convictions 
being  less  deep  than  those  of  her  friend,  and 
her  perceptions  of  personal  sinfulness  and  dan- 
ger less  acute,  the  message  of  free  and  uncon- 
ditional pardon,  of  sovereign  grace,  and  all- 
atoning  blood,  did  not  affect  her  to  the  same 
rapturous  degree  ;  but  it  was  sweet  and  pleas- 
ant to  excKange  the  "  spirit  of  bondage"  for 
even  a  foretaste  of  the  "glorious  liberty  of  the 


130  THE    DYING    NUN. 

children  of  God,"  and  to  feel  that  she  might 
draw  near  to  God  in  "  the  spirit  of  adoption, 
crying,  Abba,  Father." 

Perhaps,  however,  the  feeling  which,  at  that 
moment,  most  occupied  her  mind,  was  that  of 
unbounded  surprise  at  the  deceptions  which 
she  now  saw  were  practised  by  her  church 
and  its  ministers,  on  the  unhappy  creatures, 
whose  blind  confidence  intrusted  their  eternal 
concerns  to  such  unfaithful  hands.  She  had 
hitherto  persisted  in  evading  the  force  of 
Isabel's  animadversions  on  that  subject ;  she 
had  striven  hard  to  maintain  her  trust  in  her 
spiritual  guides  ;  she  had,  as  it  were,  clung  to 
delusion,  and,  with  desperate  resolution,  re- 
fused to  be  undeceived.  But  she  could  now 
do  this  no  longer ;  her  eyes  were  forcibly 
opened,  and  the  spell  that  had  hitherto  sealed 
them  destroyed  forever.  Her  indignation 
burst  forth  in  vehement  exclamations ;  and 
she  now  requested  from  her  friend  the  tem- 
porary loan  of  the  Testament,  that  she  mighl» 
by  means  of  its  perusal,  retrace  her  steps  from 
the  maze  of  error  in  which  she  felt  herself  al- 
most inextricably  involved.  Isabel  was  loth 
to  part  with  her  treasure,  which  had  now  be- 
come more  than  ever  precious ;  but  she  con- 
quered this  motion  of  selfishness,  and,  resign- 
ing it  to  the  hands  of  Rosa,  departed  to  resume 
her  watch.  She  found  her  patient  in  a  state 


THK    I)Yl\(i    JS'IJN.  131 

of  extraordinary  excitement,  and  apparently 
much  distressed  by  her  absence.  She  started 
up  with  an  exertion  of  strength  of  which  Isabel 
had  not  thought  her  capable,  and  stretching 
out  her  emaciated  arms  towards  her,  exclaimed, 
with  wild  vehemence, 

"  Sister  !  dearest  sister  !  come  to  me  !  Oh  ! 
why  have  you  left  me  alone  so  long  ?  I  have 
had  such  frightful  visions !  They  were  not 
dreams,  sister,  for  I  have  not  slept,  but  I  saw 
Costanza  ! — the  murdered  Costanza !  You  start 
sister,  but  I  did  not  murder  her !  Why,  then, 
did  she  come  to  reproach  me  ? — to  torture  my 
dying  moments  ?  She  looked  so  pale  !  Oh  ! 
so  frightfully  wan  and  emaciated  !  and  she  said 
I  could  have  saved  her  !  But  how  could  I  ex- 
pose myself  to  the  same  fate  ?  Surely,  it  would 
have  been  madness  !  and  then,  it  would  not 
have  saved  her  effectually,  while  I  should  have 
been  involved  in  her  ruin.  But  her  looks  of 
reproach  were  dreadful  !  and  she  stretched  out 
her  wasted  arms  to  clasp  me ;  and  I  saw  the 
image  of  Santa  Rosalia  in  that  corner,  and  I 
ran  to  her,  and  embraced  her  knees,  imploring 
her  protection.  But  she  took  no  notice  of  me. 
and  looked  so  utterly  powerless  !  Then  I  raised 
my  eyes  to  heaven,  and  saw  the  blessed  Ma- 
donna sitting  on  a  cloud.  I  shrieked  to  her  for 
help :  but  she  turned  her  eyes  away,  and  the 
ghastly  spectre  seized  me,  and  T  sank  in  its  icy 


132  THE    DYING    NU,V. 

embrace.  Oh  !  sister,  I  know  not  what  would 
have  become  of  me,  if  your  coming  had  not 
dispersed  the  horrid  illusion!" 

She  clasped  the  hand  of  Isabel  with  convul- 
sive force  ;  every  nerve  in  her  frame  shook 
with  irrepressible  terror,  arid  the  cold  dew  of 
agony  bathed  her  pallid  face.  Nature  seemed 
completely  exhausted  by  the  struggle  it  had 
endured,  and  she  sank  back  on  her  comfortless 
pallet,  looking  so  much  like  a  corpse,  that  Isabel 
for  some  moments  thought  her  spirit  had  de- 
parted. The  horror  of  a  death  under  such  cir- 
cumstances terrified  her  beyond  description, 
and  she  strove  by  every  effort  to  recall  the  de- 
parting soul,  and,  at  last,  by  bathing  her  face 
and  hands  plentifully  with  water,  (the  only 
restorative  at  her  disposal,)  succeeded  in  reviv- 
ing her  to  consciousness.  The  terror  of  her 
immediate  dissolution  being  thus  removed, 
Isabel  reflected  that  the  recent  occurrence  had 
laid  on  her  conscience  a  heavy  responsibility. 
If  she  had  before  thought  it  her  duty  to  direct 
this  poor  benighted  creature  to  the  only  way 
of  salvation  for  perishing  sinners,  how  greatly 
was  that  obligation  increased  by  what  she  had 
just  witnessed !  It  was  evident  that  the 
wretched  nun  had  been,  either  directly  or  in- 
directly, concerned  in  some  fearful  deed,  some 
crime,  or  perhaps  series  of  crimes,  of  the  dark- 
est and  most  awful  dye  ;  and  that,  not  with- 


THE    DYING    NUN.  133 

standing  all  the  moral  opiates  which  had  no 
doubt  been  administered,  to  lull  and  stupefy  her 
conscience,  it  would  still  occasionally  assert  its 
Divine  commission,  and  "  shake  its  scorpion 
whips,"  before  her  guilty  eyes.  Isabel,  there- 
fore, resolved  in  obedience  to  what  seemed  an 
intimation  from  above,  to  probe  this  rankling 
wound,  and,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  apply 
to  it  the  only  balm  that  could  heal  it,  even  that 
blood  of  atonement  which  she  had  so  recently 
learned  "  cleanseth  from  all  sin."  The  miser- 
able creature,  however,  was  now  too  weak  for 
conversation  ;  she  was  lying  in  a  state  of  ap- 
parent torpor,  but  she  held  with  both  her  hands 
that  of  her  watchful  nurse,  and  every  attempt 
to  remove  it  produced  a  convulsive  shudder. 
It  was,  therefore,  necessary  to  defer  every  at- 
tempt till  the  next  night,  and  it  was  not  with- 
out considerable  difficulty  that  she  was  induced 
to  acquiesce  in  the  propriety  of  Isabel's  de- 
parture in  the  morning. 

A  solemn  sense  of  the  important  duty  she 
had  to  perform  rested  on  Isabel's  mind  that  day, 
and  led  her  to  much  earnest  prayer  for  the 
guidance  and  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
her  proposed  undertaking.  These  petitions, 
indeed,  were  entirely  mental,  for  she  durst  not 
utter  them  ;  but  they  ascended  to  heaven  in 
fervent  aspirations,  while  her  lips  were  me- 
chanically repeating  the  Latin  invocations 
12 


134  THE    DVING    NUN'. 

which  constituted  a  very  considerable  part  of 
her  daily  routine.  She  had  quite  discontinued 
the  private  repetitions  which  were  regularly 
enjoined,  but  the  public  ones  she  knew  not  how 
to  refuse,  although  she  felt  them  to  be  mere 
mockery  when  addressed  to  God,  and  blasphe- 
mous in  their  application  to  any  created  object. 

She  had  not,  indeed,  seen  or  heard  the  se- 
cond commandment,  which  so  plainly  de- 
nounces all  image-worship  ;  for  the  Church  of 
Rome,  with  the  true  wisdom  of  the  serpent, 
has  unceremoniously  blotted  out  that  com- 
mandment from  the  decalogue  which  she  puts 
into  the  hands  of  her  young  and  ignorant  mem- 
bers, dividing  the  tenth  into  two,  in  order  to 
complete  the  required  number.  By  this  auda- 
cious presumption,  indeed,  she  has  subjected 
herself  to  the  curse,  divinely  pronounced 
against  those  who  dare  to  "  take  away  from 
the  words"  of  the  sacred  book  ;  but,  alas  !  the 
apostate  church  cares  little  for  that,  as  long  as 
she  can  retain  her  usurped  dominion  over  the 
minds  and  consciences  of  her  victims. 

Of  this,  however,  Isabel  was  ignorant ;  but 
she  had  learned  that  there  is  but  "  one  Media- 
tor between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus ;"  and  having,  in  consequence,  discon- 
tinued all  prayers  to  saints  and  angels,  she 
could  not  descend  so  low  as  to  pay  any  homage 
to  the  senseless  images  which  she  had  felt  were 


THE    DYING    Nl'X.  135 

only  calculated  to  etnangle  the  senses,  and  in- 
terpose a  veil  of  obscurity  between  the  grovel- 
ling soul  and  the  only  real  object  of  spiritual 
worship.  She,  therefore,  turned  with  loathing 
from  the  convent-idols,  while  she  was  com- 
pelled to  bend  the  knee  before  them,  and  occa- 
sionally to  assist  in  decorating  them  for  some 
superstitious  solemnity. 

One  of  those  festivals  was  now  approaching  ; 
it  was  the  day  on  which  the  Church  of  Rome 
celebrates  the  Assumption,  or  fabulous  ascen- 
sion of  the  blessed  Virgin  into  heaven  :  and  the 
whole  convent  was  busy  in  the  preparation  of 
artificial  flowers,  for  bouquets,  garlands,  and 
other  fanciful  devices,  to  adorn  the  chapel,  the 
altars,  and  the  image  of  the  Madonna,  on  the 
important  day,  which  was  always  one  of  great 
eclat  at  Santa  Rosalia,  as  all  the  nobility,  the 
gentry,  the  authorities  of  the  island,  and  a  large 
concourse  of  the  people,  after  having  heard 
high  mass  in  the  morning,  at  the  principal 
church  in  Palermo,  invariably  attended  ves- 
pers in  the  chapel,  where  a  gorgeous  exhibi- 
tion, and  an  exquisite  musical  entertainment, 
presented  attractions  not  to  be  resisted. 

Isabel  had  diligently  sought  in  her  Testament 
for  some  account  of  an  event  which  she  had 
always  heard  mentioned  as  a  Scripture-fact, 
and  had  never  thought  of  doubting.  But,  to 
her  inexpressible  astonishment,  she  found  not  a 


136  THE    DYING    NUN. 

syllable  on  the  subject,  nor,  with  all  her  search- 
ing, could  she  discover  even  the  most  dis- 
tant allusion  to  any  such  occurrence.  It 
was  strange,  she  thought, — most  inexplicably 
strange,  that  it  should  have  been  omitted ! 
There  were  accounts  of  the  deaths  of  John  the 
Baptist,  of  Stephen,  and  of  James  ;  of  the  im- 
prisonment and  miraculous  escape  of  Peter, 
and  the  persecutions  and  sufferings  of  the  other 
apostles ;  but,  though  many  of  these  circum- 
stances occurred  and  were  related  at  a  time 
which  must  have  been  subsequent  to  this  al- 
leged event,  not  one  of  the  sacred  writers 
seemed  to  be  acquainted  with  it.  Even  John, 
the  beloved  disciple,  to  whom  the  care  of  His 
mother  had  been  especially  committed  by  the 
dying  Saviour,  who  was  spared  to  outlive  all  his 
fellow  apostles,  and  wrote  his  last  solemn  admo- 
nitions, and  glorious  prophetic  visions,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  church,  long  after  all  his  brethren 
had  been  called  to  their  rest, — even  he  had  not 
recorded  a  single  line  respecting  his  precious 
charge  ;  her  removal,  whenever  and  however 
effected,  had  not  been  thought  of  sufficient  im- 
portance to  occupy  the  smallest  nook  in  the 
pages  of  inspiration.  Isabel  felt  convinced  that 
such  a  miracle  could  not  have  been  abandoned 
to  tradition  or  profane  history,  while  others,  of 
much  less  general  interest  and  consequence, 
were  minutely  related  ;  she  was  for  some  time 


THE    DYING    NU.V.  137 

bewildered  by  the  difficulty  which  thus  pre- 
sented itself;  but  at  last  came  to  the  natural 
and  inevitable  conclusion,  that  the  whole  story 
was  an  invention,  for  what  purpose  she  could 
not  at  the  moment  divine.  She  soon,  how- 
ever, recollected  the  additional  dignity  it 
seemed  to  confer  on  the  Virgin ;  the  sanction 
it  gave  to  the  worship  which  was  paid  her,  and 
the  intercession  she  was'  supposed  to  exercise 
in  heaven,  and  the  scope  it  presented  for  the 
fabrication  of  miracles  said  to  have  been 
wrought  by  her  in  former  times,  and  even  then 
occasionally  repeated.  This  at  once  cleared 
up  the  mystery  ;  and  the  heart  of  the  enlight- 
ened novice  turned  with  sickening  abhorrence 
from  the  falsehood  and  duplicity  of  the  system 
in  which  she  was  entangled. 

It  was  under  the  influence  of  these  feelings 
that  she  took  her  usual  place  by  the  pallet  of 
her  suffering  charge,  whose  restless  agony,  both 
of  mind  and  body,  excited  her  tenderest  com- 
passion. She  was  now  reduced  to  a  state 
of  weakness  which  was  truly  distressing,  yet 
Isabel  discovered  that  she  had,  in  the  course 
of  the  preceding  day,  adopted  an  additional 
means  of  self-torture,  by  fastening  around  her 
waist  a  broad,  rough,  prickly  band  of  horse- 
hair, the  irritating  effects  of  which  were  further 
aggravated  by  the  small  iron  cross,  with  sharp 
edges,  which,  tightly  bound  on  her  chest,  must 
12* 


138  THE    DYING    NUN. 

have  caused  excruciating  pain.  Isabel's  first 
impulse  of  indignant  horror  was  to  remove  it, 
but  the  infatuated  creature,  though  writhing 
under  the  infliction,  only  pressed  it  closer  to 
her  bosom,  with  a  desperate  energy,  which 
made  the  blood  gush  from  her  mouth,  as  well 
as  from  the  lacerated  part.  The  alarmed  no- 
vice desisted,  and  with  tears  endeavored  to 
soothe  her ;  then,  seeing  her  too  weak  to  con- 
verse, and  feeling  that  her  time  must  be  very 
short,  she  resolved,  in  spite  of  every  risk,  to 
lay  before  her  the  truths  and  consolations  of 
the  Gospel.  Having  lent  her  New  Testament 
to  Rosa,  she  could  not  read  from  it,  as  she 
otherwise  would  have  done ;  but  having,  under 
the  impression  that  it  might  one  day  be  taken 
from  her,  committed  a  great  deal  of  its  pre- 
cious contents  to  memory,  she  was  now  able 
to  repeat  the  first  and  third  chapters  of  St. 
John's  Gospel.  This  she  did  in  a  low  voice, 
and  with  much  feeling ;  and  her  exhausted  au- 
ditor seemed  to  listen  with  deep  and  rapt  atten- 
tion. Some  parts  of  it  she  had  read  and  heard 
before,  and,  therefore,  recognized  as  Scripture  ; 
but  the  rest  she  was,  of  course,  utterly  unac- 
quainted with  ;  and,  as  soon  as  she  was  able  to 
speak,  she  eagerly  inquired  what  it  was.  Isa- 
bel replied  that  it  was  the  Word  of  God,  and, 
as  such,  entitled  to  the  most  implicit  credit. 
"  But  where  did  you  find  it,  sister?  It  is  not 


THi:    DYING    NITN.  139 

all  in  oar  holy  books  :  are  you  sure  it  is  Scrip- 
ture ?" 

"  Quite  sure,  sister  Giovanna  ;  but  you  must 
excuse  my  telling  you  where  I  found  it,  as  that 
is  not  at  all  necessary." 

"  Then,  how  am  I  to  know  that  it  is  true, 
since  you  refuse  to  acquaint  me  with  your 
sources  of  information  ?  I  have  heard  that  the 
devil  may  transform  himself  into  an  angel  of 
light,  and  this  may  be  a  device  of  his  to  en- 
snare me,  and,  perhaps,  you  also.  Sister  Isa- 
bel, there  have  been  strange  rumors  about  you. 
in  the  house,  and  I  was  at  one  time  greatly  in- 
fluenced by  dislike  and  dread  of  you.  What 
am  I  now  to  think  of  this  strange  proceeding  ? 
You  repeat  to  me  something  which  you  say  is 
the  Word  of  God,  and  yet  you  refuse  to  tell  me 
how  it  came  to  your  knowledge,  although  I 
am  sure  you  can  only  have  acquired  it  by  su- 
pernatural means.  Avaunt,  Satan !"  she  ex- 
claimed, suddenly  crossing  herself,  and  then 
holding  out  a  crucifix  towards  the  startled  Isa- 
bel. 

"  Alas !  poor  sister,"  replied  the  latter,  smiling 
with  compassion  at  this  pitiable  exhibition  of 
ignorance  and  superstition,  '•  are  these  the  fa- 
bles you  have  been  taught?  Are  these  silly 
legends  the  ground  of  dependence  on  which  a 
dying  creature  can  rely  ?  Oh  !  sister,  cast  away 


140  THE    DYING    NUN*. 

all  those  vain  confidences,  and  come  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  ^alone  for  pardon  and  salvation  !" 

"  What  do  you  call  fables  and  legends,  sister 
Isabel  ?  I  trust  to  nothing  but  what  my  church 
teaches  me,  and,  surely,  I  cannot  be  wrong  in 
so  doing:  Explain  yourself,  for  the  love  of 
God,  and  do  not  thus  distress  a  dying  crea- 
ture." 

"  I  will,  dear  sister,"  exclaimed  Isabel,  yield- 
ing to  her  deeply-excited  enthusiasm,  "  I  will 
speak  to  you  without  reserve,  and  open  your 
eyes,  if  I  can,  to  the  awful  delusions  which 
have  so  long  surrounded  you.  May  the  God 
of  Mercy  enable  you  to  see  the  truth,  before  it 
be  too  late !  The  church,  to  which  you  trust 
for  salvation,  has  fearfully  departed  from  the 
Word  of  God,  both  in  her  doctrines  and  prac- 
tices ;  and,  in  order  to  avoid  all  confutation,  she 
has  dared  to  conceal  and  prohibit  that  blessed 
word.  A  copy  of  the  New  Testament  has, 
however,  through  Divine  interposition,  fallen 
into  my  hands  ;  I  cannot  tell  you  how,  nor  is  it 
necessary;  but  of  this  I  solemnly  assure  you, 
that  it  has  not  been  through  any  supernatural 
agency,  and,  therefore,  you  may  dismiss  your 
superstitious  fears.  In  perusing  it.  I  have  dis- 
covered how  shamefully  we  have  been  de- 
ceived ;  and  the  blessed  truths  it  contains  have 
set  me  free  from  spiritual  bondage,  and  may 
also  be  the  means  of  making  you  '  wise  unto 


THE    DYING    NUN.  141 

salvation,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.'  Oh, 
sister !  you  will  very  soon  be  called  to  appeal- 
before  God ;  refuse  not  the  opportunity  of 
learning  what  His  will  really  is,  for  our  blessed 
Saviour  Himself  declared,  that  '  the  word 
which  He  has  spoken  shall  judge  us  at  the  last 
day.'  Is  it  not,  then,  of  the  utmost  importance 
that  we  should  know  what  that  word  is  ?" 

"But  how  are  we  to  know  it,  sister,"  in- 
quired the  invalid,  whose  attention  seemed  tho- 
roughly roused,  "  if,  as  you  say,  it  is  purposely 
hidden  from  us  ?  The  blessed  Virgin  and  saints 
have  pity  upon  us  !  What  are  we  to  do  ?  And 
what  will  become  of  me,  if,  now  that  I  am  at 
the  point  of  death,  I  have  to  begin  the  work  of 
my  salvation  all  over  again,  and  must  lose  the 
benefit  of  all  I  have  done  and  suffered  to  se- 
cure it?"  The  unhappy  creature  groaned 
aloud,  in  real  distress  of  mind,  at  this  fearful 
idea. 

"  Dear  sister,  I  have  not  told  you  this  to 
make  you  miserable,  or  to  deprive  you  of  hope 
in  your  dying  moments ;  but  to  destroy  your 
false  confidence,  and  set  your  trust  on  the  only 
true  foundation, — the  only  Scriptural  one, — 
and  that  you  may  enjoy  that  peace  and  assur- 
ance which  will  never  fail  or  deceive  you.  All 
you  have  done  and  suffered  is  utterly  insuffi- 
cient to  secure  your  salvation,  for  nothing  that 
we  can  do  wil!  ever  justify  us  before  God, — you 


142  THE    DYING    NUN. 

start,  sister,  but  the  Scripture  says  so, — but  you 
may  be  saved  by  a  humble  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  a  simple  dependence  upon 
Him;  for  'His  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin,' 
and  '  by  Him  all  that  believe  are  justified  from 
all  things.'  '  In  him  we  have  redemption 
through  His  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  ac- 
cording to  the  riches  of  His  grace.'  '  To  Him 
give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  through  His 
name,  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  shall  receive 
remission  of  sins.'  " 

"  But,  sister,  you  say  nothing  of  penances, 
mortifications,  or  acts  of  self-chastisement ; 
you  forget  that  we  must  acquire  some  merit  to 
enter  heaven,  and  that  the  merits  of  the  blessed 
saints  are  necessary,  to  make  up  for  the  defi- 
ciency of  our  own." 

"  There  is  no  such  doctrine  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, I  assure  you,  nor  even  any  mention  of 
the  merits  or  intercession  of  any  saint  whatso- 
ever. No !  not  even  of  the  blessed  Virgin  her- 
self, nor  of  any  worship  paid  to  her ;  but  we 
are  told,  that,  as  there  is  but  one  God,  so  also 
there  is  but  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
men,  the  Man  Christ  Jesus.  There  is  not  one 
word,  either  about  the  use  of  pictures,  cruci- 
fixes, or  images,  or  of  any  respect  or  reverence 
to  be  paid  to  them." 

"  Gesu,  Maria !  Sister  Isabel,  how  can  we, 
poor  sinners  as  we  are,  approach  God  in  that 


THE    DYING    NUN.  143 

way  ?  He  is  too  great,  and  too  holy,  even  to 
listen  to  our  prayers,  unless  they  are  recom- 
mended to  His  notice  by  some  one  who,  feel- 
ing for  our  weaknesses,  and  sympathizing  in 
our  miseries,  will  interpose  a  claim  of  merit 
between  Him  and  our  sinfulness.  Oh  !  do  not 
rob  me  of  the  hope  that  the  holy  mother  of  God 
and  Santa  Rosalia  are  interceding  for  me  !  Do 
not  drive  me  to  despair  !" 

"  I  only  wish  to  fix  your  attention  on  a  far 
greater  and  far  better  Intercessor,  even  the 
blessed  Saviour  Himself,  who,  the  Scripture 
tells  me,  is  much  more  merciful  and  compas- 
sionate, as  well  as  more  powerful,  than  any 
other  could  be.  He  is  not  one  who  '  cannot 
have  compassion  on  our  infirmities,  but  was 
tempted  like  us  in  all  things,  except  sin.'  Let 
me  repeat  to  you  some  of  His  own  gracious 
words,  and  you  will  see  that  He  is  most  will- 
ing to  receive  all  poor  sinners  who  come  to 
Him  by  prayer  and  faith.  '  Come  unto  me,  all 
ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest.'  '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and 
the  life  ;  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but 
by  me.'  '  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father 
in  my  name,  He  will  give  it  you.'  '  Him  that 
cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' 
These  are  His  own  words,  and  you  see  there 
is  nothing  in  them  about  saints  or  angels,  or 
any  other  created  being." 


144  THE    DYIXG    NUN. 

"  They  are  sweet  words,"  murmured  the 
poor  invalid,  "  most  consoling  words,  if  I  could 
but  believe  them.  But  are  they  true  ?  Oh  ! 
sister  Isabel,  are  they  really  the  words  of 
God  ?  You  spoke  of  free  and  unconditional 
forgiveness, — of  blood  which  cleanses  from  all 
sin, — Oh  !  might  it  avail  for  me  !  You  do  not 
know  what  my  sins  have  been  !  nor  what  rea- 
son I  have  to  dread  the  horrors  of  purgatory ! 
Oh  !  that  I  could,  by  any  sufferings  here,  es- 
cape that  dreadful  place  !" 

"  I  am  very  ignorant  myself,  dear  sister,  I 
cannot  presume  to  teach  you  further  than  the 
New  Testament  teaches  me,  and  I  do  not  un- 
derstand it  all ;  but,  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  there 
is  no  mention  in  its  pages  of  any  such  place  as 
purgatory.  I  have  found  but  two  states  de- 
scribed as  being  the  portion  of  the  dead, — they 
are,  heaven  and  hell  ;  but  there  is  no  allusion 
whatever  to  a  third,  nor  to  any  possibility  of 
change  after  death.  The  only  instance  men- 
tioned, of  a  petition  being  presented  to  a  glo- 
rified saint,  is  in  the  parable  of  the  rich  man 
and  Lazarus ;  and  that  was  unsuccessful,  even 
for  the  poor  alleviation  of  a  drop  of  water ; 
and  Abraham  then  announced  the  utter  impos- 
sibility of  any  interference  or  change  in  the. 
lost  soul's  condition." 

"  No  purgatory !  no  expiatory  state  after 
death  !"  exclaimed  the  poor  nun.  starting  up 


THE    DYING    NUX.  145 

wildly  on  her  couch,  ';  Oh !  sister,  do  you 
know  what  you  are  saying  ?  Dreadful  as  the 
idea  of  that  awful  place  is,  it  is  still  more  fright- 
ful to  think  of  there  being  none  !  What,  then, 
is  to  become  of  our  remaining  sins  and  corrup- 
tions ?  How  can  we  ever  enter  heaven,  with- 
out their  being  removed  ?" 

"  I  have  told  you,  that  the  Redeemer's  blood 
purifies  from  all  sin. ;  do  you  think  that  is  not 
sufficient?  The  sacred  writers  all  represent 
the  death  of  a  believer  as  being  immediately 
followed  by  eternal  blessedness.  St.  Paul  says 
that,  to  be  '  separated  from  the  body'  is  to  be 
'  present  with  the  Lord.'  Christians  are  every- 
where represented  as  longing  for,  and  desiring, 
their  departure,  which,  surely,  could  not  be  the 
case,  if  they  expected  an  indefinite  period  of 
purgatorial  suffering  ;  and  the  blessed  spirits 
in  heaven  are  described  as  having  '  washed 
their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb  ;'  and,  '  therefore,  being  before  the 
throne  of  God.'  Their  songs  of  praise  are  to 
Him  '  who  redeemed  them  to  God  by  his 
blood  ;'  and  there  is  not  one  word  about  mer- 
its, intercession  of  saints,  or  purgatory." 

"  And  is  it  enough,  then,  to  trust  in  the  Sav- 
iour for  pardon  ?  May  I  hope  that  his  blood 
alone  will  wash  away  all  my  sins,  and  procure 
me  an  entrance  into  heaven  ?  Oh  !  sister,  do 
13 


146  THE    DYING    NUX. 

not  deceive  a  dying  sinner  !  Is  it  really  so  in 
the  Word  of  God,  and  may  I  believe  it  ?" 

"  I  will  show  it  you  in  the  blessed  book  it- 
self, and  then  you  can  judge  if  I  am  right,"  re- 
plied Isabel,  endeavoring  to  calm  the  agitation 
of  the  poor  creature  ;  but  the  violence  of  her 
conflicting  feelings  had  been  too  great  for  her 
worn-out  frame  ;  she  clasped  her  arms  wildly 
about  Isabel's  neck ;  then,  falling  back  sud- 
denly, the  fresh  rupture  of  a  blood-vessel  al- 
most suffocated  her.  The  opportune  arrival 
of  Rosa  was  a  great  relief  to  the  terrified  nov- 
ice ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  night  was  nearly 
past  that  she  could  leave  their  almost  expiring 
charge,  who,  however,  seemed  composed,  and 
remarkably  tranquil ;  and,  though  unable  to 
speak,  pressed  her  hand  at  parting,  with. a 
look  of  unutterable  gratitude  and  affection. 

Isabel  hurried  to  her  own  cell,  and,  instead 
of  seeking  rest,  threw  herself  on  her  knees, 
and  spent  the  rest  of  the  time  in  alternate 
thanksgiving  and  supplication.  She  blessed 
God  that  she  had  been  enabled  to  speak  frank- 
ly and  faithfully  to  her  dying  charge,  and  that 
her  eyes  seemed  to  be,  in  some  measure,  open- 
ing to  the  truth ;  while  a  deep-felt  conviction 
of  her  own  ignorance  led  her,  with  almost  ago- 
nized earnestness,  to  implore  pardon  for  every 
mistake  she  might  have  made  in  instructing 
her,  and  Divine  direction  in  her  future  pro- 


THE    DYING    NUN.  147 

ceedings,  in  order  that  she  might  not  deceive, 
or  in  any  way  mislead,  a  fellow  sinner  in  so 
awful  a  situation.  Tremblingly  alive  to  the 
responsibility  she  incurred,  both  in  a  spiritual 
and  temporal  point  of  view,  she  clung,  with 
trusting  faith,  to  the  promises  of  Divine  sup- 
port, and  felt  that  she  durst  not  advance  one 
step  without  Divine  guidance. 

Desirous  of  performing  her  promise  to  sister 
Giovanna,  she  went  to  Rosa's  cell,  before  the 
matin-bell  rang,  and  obtained  from  her  the 
Testament,  but  without  informing  her  of  the 
use  she  intended  to  make  of  it,  for  she  neither 
wished  to  encounter  her  fears  and  remon- 
strances on  the  hazardous  step  she  was  about 
to  take,  nor  to  involve  her  in  the  danger  that 
might  attend  it.  She  then  softly  entered  the 
invalid's  cell,  with  the  intention  of  putting  it 
into  her  hands ;  but,  as  she  appeared  to  be  in 
a  state  of  profound  repose,  she  felt  unwilling 
either  to  disturb  her,  or  expose  her  precious 
book  by  leaving  it  in  the  apartment,  and,  there- 
fore, turned  towards  her  own  cell,  in  order 
again  to  secure  it  about  her  person. 

She  watched  the  whole  morning,  for  an  op- 
portunity of  returning  to  accomplish  her  ob- 
ject, but  could  find  none,  till  just  before  the 
dinner-hour,  when,  being  sent  on  a  message  to 
the  chapel,  she  hastily  turned  aside  into  sister 
Giovanna's  cell.  She  was  so  struck,  however, 


148  THE    DYING    NUX. 

on  her  entrance,  with  the  changed  counte- 
nance, and  ghastly  look,  of  her  charge,  that 
she  stood  by  her  bed,  unable  to  utter  a  word. 
The  hand  of  death  was  evidently  upon  her ; 
but  no  sooner  did  the  glazing  eyes  rest  upon 
Isabel,  than  a  sudden  gleam  of  reviving  en- 
ergy illumined  them,  a  flush  of  emotion  re-an- 
imated the  livid  complexion,  and  she  seized 
the  hand  of  her  visitor  with  a  trembling,  but 
almost  convulsive,  grasp. 

"Sister!  dearest  sister!"  exclaimed  she,  in 
a  hollow  and  agitated  voice,  "  I  know  why 
you  come,  and  what  your  object  is.  But,  say 
not  one  word  about  the  book,  and  let  me  not 
see  it,  as  you  value  your  life  !  Listen  !  come 
near  to  me,  and  let  me  whisper  important 
truths  into  your  ear,  before  death  stop  my 
tongue.  I  love  you  with  inexpressible  affec- 
tion ;  my  heart  is  bursting  with  overwhelming 
gratitude  to  you, — for  you  have  taught  me 
what,  in  all  the  course  of  my  long  and  wear- 
isome life,  I  never  heard  of  before,  and  should 
never  have  known  but  for  you, — the  true  way 
of  salvation.  I  know,  I  feel,  that  it  is  the 
right  way,  for  the  words  you  have  repeated  to 
me  have  come  home  to  my  heart  with  an  effi- 
cacy which  nothing  but  Divine  power  could 
give  them.  I  can  rest  my  soul  upon  them, 
even  though  I  do  not  see  them " 

"  But  let  me  show  them  to  you,  dear  sister !" 


THE    DYING    NU\.  149 

"  No,  no,  not  for  the  world  !  Listen,  and 
you  shall  know  why.  I  need  scarcely  tell 
you  that  I  was  once  greatly  prejudiced  against 
you,  I  almost  hated  you ;  for  I  thought  it  my 
duty  to  do  so.  You  and  Rosa  were  suspected 
of  unlawful  practices,  and  had  been  long 
watched,  to  discover  the  purpose  of  your 
nightly  meetings.  A  hole  in  the  wall  between 
this  cell  and  yours  was  carefully  made  during 
the  day,  through  which  I  was  directed  to  over- 
hear, if  possible,  your  conversation.  I  entered 
willingly  into  what  I  considered  a  meritorious 
scheme,  but  was  only  able  to  ascertain  that  you 
read  in  some  book,  which  you  cautiously  con- 
cealed. The  afflicting  hand  of  God  stopped 
my  proceedings,  and  I  was  not  a  little  vexed 
and  irritated,  that  you  should  unconsciously 
insist  on  returning  good  for  evil,  by  nursing 
and  comforting  me,  who  had  always  been  act- 
ing as  your  worst  enemy.  My  mind  was  im- 
bittered,  not  softened,  by  all  your  kindness  ;  I 
considered  you  as  little  better  than  a  heretic, 
and  was  determined  to  keep  my  heart  closed 
against  you.  The  superior  saw  you  here  a 
few  nights  ago,  and  questioned  me  closely  res- 
pecting your  visits.  I  expected  that  she  would 
punish  you  for  such  a  breach  of  discipline  ; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  she  and  Father  Giacomo 
commanded  me  to  encourage  your  attendance? 
and  so  to  deceive  you,  by  appearing  to  feel  an 
13* 


150  THE    DYING    NUN. 

interest  in  your  conversation,  that  you  might 
be  induced  to  impart  your  real  sentiments  to 
me,  and  thus  disclose  the  secret  they  have 
hitherto  been  unable  to  penetrate.  They  laid 
it  on  my  conscience,  as  a  sacred  duty  required 
by  my  vows  of  obedience,  and  promised  me  a 
considerable  remission  of  purgatorial  suffering? 
if  I  succeeded. 

"  You  see,  then,  dearest  sister,  that  I  have 
been  acting  the  part  of  a  deceiver  and  a  hyp- 
ocrite towards  you  ;  but,  believe  me,  when  I 
solemnly  assure  you,  that  the  interest  I  only 
feigned  at  first,  I  soon  began  really  to  feel. 
Your  untiring  patience  and  kindness  melted 
my  heart  in  spite  of  me,  and  the  deep,  earnest 
fervor  of  your  exhortations  aroused  my  con- 
science to  a  feeling  of  distress  and  alarm  for 
my  eternal  state.  I  cast  from  me  with  loath- 
ing the  perfidious  task  I  had  undertaken,  and 
received  from  you  with  thankfulness  the  blessed 
truths  of  the  Gospel.  They  have  dispersed 
the  dark  clouds  of  fear  and  horror  from  the 
prospect  of  eternity,  and  are  now  gilding  the 
portals  of  the  grave  with  the  sweet  light  of 
hope  and  glory.  You  have  taught  me  that 
the  blood  of  the  Saviour  cleanseth  from  ALL 
sin,  and  that  blessed  assurance  has  taken  away 
the  sting  from  death. 

"  But  let  me,  if  I  can,  explain  to  you  the 
present  state  of  affairs.  The  superior  and  the 


%      THE    DYING    NUN.  151 

father  have  questioned  me  every  day,  respect- 
ing our  nocturnal  conversations,  and  1  have 
not  dared  to  utter  any  falsehoods  ;  but  I  have 
told  them  as  little  as  possible  about  your  sen- 
timents. They  have  been  very  anxious  to 
see,  or  know  where  you  kept  your  book,  their 
utmost  researches  in  your  cell  have  failed  to 
discover  it,  and,  in  answer  to  a  pointed  ques- 
tion this  morning,  I  have  been  compelled  to 
acknowledge  that  you  had  promised  to  intrust 
me  with  your  treasure.  They  were  delighted, 
and  gave  me  strict  orders  to  retain  it,  under 
any  pretext  whatever,  till  to-morrow  morning, 
when  I  was  to  put  it  into  their  hands.  I  felt 
greatly  distressed  at  this,  and  prayed  that  God 
would  avert  this  great  danger  from  you.  He 
has  granted  my  petition,  for  I  feel  that  I  am 
dying,  and  have  only  sufficient  strength  left  to 
put  you  on  your  guard.  Let  me  warn  you, 
therefore,  to  secure  your  precious  book,  if  you 
have  the  means  of  doing  so  ;  if  not,  as  you 
value  your  life,  bury  or  burn  it,  and  trust  to 
your  memory  for  remembering  its  contents. 
You  know  not  the  peril  you  incur  by  keeping  it. 
"  And  now  farewell,  my  best  and  dearest 
friend  and  benefactress.  Hasten  back  to  your 
occupations,  that  no  one  may  know  of  this 
visit ;  then,  as  I  have  not  seen  the  book,  I  can- 
not betray  you  any  further.  They  must  soon 
transport  me  into  the  infirmary,  for  I  shall  not 


152  THE     DYING     NL'\. 

see  another  day.  But  go,  go,  carissima,  and 
hide  or  burn  your  precious  book  !  Adieu,  do 
not  stay  to  answer  me  !  we  shall  meet  in 
heaven." 

It  was  in  vain  that  Isabel  attempted  to  re- 
ply, or  to  prolong  the  conversation'  by  a  single 
sentence  ;  an  impatient  wave  of  the  hand,  or  a- 
gesture  imploring  her  to  be  gone,  was  all  she 
could  obtain  ;  and,  observing  that  the  dew  of 
death  was  fast  gathering  on  the  sufferer's  pallid 
brow,  she  at  length  yielded  to  her  mute  en- 
treaties, and,  with  a  last  long  look  of  affection- 
ate interest,  and  a  warm  pressure  of  her  clam- 
my hand,  she  reluctantly  took  her  departure. 

Conscious  that  she  had  exceeded  the  time 
necessary  for  the  performance  of  her  allotted 
task,  and  was.  consequently,  liable  to  suspicion, 
she  flew  to  the  chapel,  and  hastily  set  about 
accomplishing  her  work.  This  consisted  in 
dusting  and  re-arranging  the  altar  and  its  or- 
naments, removing  the  faded  flowers,  taking 
off  the  veil  and  scarf  from  the  figure  of  the 
Virgin,  and  carefully  wiping  her  face  and  neck. 
This  was  all  she  was  allowed  to  do,  for  the 
dressing  and  undressing  were  intrusted  only 
to  the  elder  nuns.  On  the  approaching  festi- 
val, the  image  was  to  be  splendidly  attired,  and 
hints  had  been  given,  that  it  was  expected  to 
work  some  miracle,  for  a  novena,  or  nine  days' 
extraordinary  act  of-  devotion,  was  being  per- 


THE    DYING    NUN.  153 

formed  in  the  convent,  with  the  view  of  ob- 
taining that  favor. 

While  engaged  in  cleansing  the  neck  from 
the  dust  which  had  settled  on  it,  she  found  it 
necessary  to  unfasten  a  costly  necklace  of  ori- 
ental pearls,  the  gift  of  a  late  Queen  of  Na- 
ples, which  was  clasped  with  a  magnificent 
sapphire,  of  uncommon  size  and  beauty.  In 
so  doing,  she  was  startled  by  the  silver  thread, 
on  which  it  was  strung,  suddenly  breaking,  and 
the  pearls  falling  around  her  in  various  direc- 
tions. She  hastily  gathered  up  all  those  she 
could  find,  and  replaced  them  ;  but  they  did  not 
nearly  fill  up  the  vacant  space,  and  it  was  evi- 
dent that  several  of  them  were  still  missing. 
Greatly  dismayed  at  the  accident,  she  sought 
anxiously  for  them,  but  without  success  ;  and, 
as  if  to  increase  her  distress,  the  unwelcome 
sound  of  the  refectory-bell  summoned  her 
away.  What  was  she  to  do  ?  The  ceremony 
of  dressing  the  image  was  to  take  place  the 
next  evening,  and  she  dreaded  the  discovery 
of  the  mischance.  After  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion, however,  she  contrived  so  to  tie  up  the 
necklace  as  to  conceal  the  deficiency  from  mere 
casual  observation,  resolving  to  return  in  the 
night,  and  search  for  the  stray  pearls  till  she 
found  them,  if  by  any  possibility  they  were  to 
be  found. 

She  took  her  usual 'place,  but  had  some  dif- 


154  THE    DYING    NUN. 

ficulty  in  concealing  the  agitation  that  still 
shook  her  frame.  The  attention  of  the  whole 
sisterhood,  however,  was  soon  attracted  by  the 
superior,  who  announced,  in  set  phrase,  that 
sister  Giovanna,  being  at  the  point  of  death, 
had  just  been  removed  to  the  infirmary,  where 
the  last  rites  of  the  church  were  to  be  admin- 
istered to  her  ;  and  all  the  community  were  in- 
vited to  witness  her  truly  Christian  and  edify- 
ing departure,  and  to  aid  her  with  their  prayers 
in  the  moment  of  extremity.  The  information 
was  received  in  solemn  silence  ;  and  the  meal 
was  scarcely  finished,  when  the  lugubrious 
tolling  of  the  passing-bell  induced  every  one  to 
repair  to  the  infirmary. 

Isabel  took  her  place  among  the  others,  but 
contrived  to  get  as  near  the  bed  as  possible, 
that  she  might  have  a  view  of  the  dying  nun's 
countenance  ;  and  deep  was  her  anxiety  to  as- 
certain its  expression,  and  fervent  the  mental 
prayers  she  offered  up  to  the  God  of  all  grace, 
that  He  would  vouchsafe  the  trembling  pilgrim 
light  and  comfort  in  the  dark  valley  she  was 
now  entering.  One  glance,  however,  showed 
her  that  sister  Giovanna  was  insensible,  and 
that  the  priest's  mummeries  were  all  wasted  on 
an  unconscious  object.  Nevertheless,  the  con- 
secrated wafer  was  put  into  her  mouth,  and 
apparently  swallowed,  though  mechanically, 
and  with  great  difficulty  ;  and  the  usual  anoint- 


THE    DYING    NUN.  155 

ing  was  performed,  interrupted  only  by  a  few 
convulsive  gasps. 

The  lugubrious  chanting  of  the  Miserere, 
however,  which  was  performed  alternately  by 
the  priest  and  the  nuns,  seemed  at  length  to 
arouse  the  departing  soul  for  a  moment.  Sis- 
ter Giovanna  opened  her  eyes  with  a  start,  but, 
after  fixing  her  gaze  an  instant  on  the  mourn- 
ful array  that  surrounded  her,  she  was  about 
to  close  them  again,  when  they  met  the  anxious 
and  tearful  glance  of  Isabel.  She  slightly 
raised  her  hand,  with  a  beckoning  motion,  and, 
regardless  of  every  other  consideration,  the 
Spanish  novice  was  instantly  bending  over  her. 
The  dying  eyes  beamed  on  her  with  inexpres- 
sible affection,  and,  while  her  lips  were  finally 
pressed  to  the  cold  forehead,  she  caught  the 
feebly-murmured  accents,  which  dropped  on 
her  heart  like  balm,  "  Jesus  ! — Jesus  alone  ! — 
His  blood  !...."  but  the  tongue  was  unable 
to  utter  more  ;  the  tight  clasp  of  the  hand, 
however,  as  it  seemed  to  expend  its  last  ener- 
gies in  pressing  that  of  Isabel,  spoke  with  un- 
mistakable eloquence  ;  a  few  deep  breathings 
succeeded,  and  the  long-wearied  spirit  was  at 
rest  forever. 

Isabel's  heart  rose  to  heaven,  in  one  raptu- 
rous mental  ejaculation  of  thankfulness  ;  then, 
extricating  her  hand,  with  some  difficulty,  from 
the  death-pressure,  she  mechanically  joined  in 


156  Tin:   DYI.VG   NUN. 

the  doleful  "  De  Profundis/'  and  requiem,  chant- 
ed by  the  whole  sisterhood,  while  her  mind 
was  tracking  the  joyful  flight  of  the  emanci- 
pated spirit  to  the  throne  of  Him  who  had  re- 
deemed it,  and  whose  Spirit  had  introduced  it 
into  "  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God." 

The  whole  community  at  length  dispersed, 
leaving  the  body  to  the  care  of  the  lay-sisters, 
who  were  to  array  it  for  lying  in  state  before 
the  high  altar,  preparatory  to  its  being  interred 
the  next  day.  Isabel  returned  to  her  cell,  and, 
after  offering  up  her  grateful  acknowledgments 
to  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  had  thus  abun- 
dantly crowned  her  feeble  efforts  for  the  poor 
nun's  benefit,  she  sat  down  to  reflect  on  two 
subjects,  which,  at  that  moment,  imperatively 
demanded  her  attention.  The  first  was,  how 
she  could  secure  her  precious  Testament,  for 
she  had  no  doubt,  from  sister  Giovanna's  warn- 
ing, that  active  steps  would  soon  be  taken  to 
deprive  her  of  it,  and  she  felt  that  its  usual  con- 
cealment about  her  person  would  no  longer  be 
safe.  The  other  question,  which  seemed  even 
of  more  immediate  moment,  was,  how  she 
could  secure  an  opportunity  of  visiting  the 
chapel  unobserved,  in  order  to  repair  the  unfor- 
tunate accident  which  had  befallen  the  pearl 
necklace,  and  which,  she  feared,  if  discovered, 
would  draw  upon  her  some  heavy  penance. 


THE    DYING    N'UN.  157 

She  knew  that  the  chapel  would  not  be  unten- 
anted  till  after  the  funeral,  as  it  was  a  rule  of 
the  convent  that  some  of  the  sisters  should 
always  be  kneeling  at  the  side  of  the  coffin, 
sprinkling  the  corpse  with  holy  water,  and  re- 
peating prayers  for  the  repose  of  the  departed 
spirit. 

As  it  was  considered  a  meritorious  act  to 
spend  some  part  of  the  night  alone,  in  these 
mournful  offices,  some  of  the  nuns  always  re- 
quested it  as  a  favor :  and  a  thought  occurred 
to  Isabel,  that  she  might  thus  contrive  to  ac- 
complish her  purpose.  But  there  was  some- 
thing in  the  idea,  from  which  her  newly-ac- 
quired feelings  of  truth  and  conscientiousness 
recoiled.  She  must  assign,  as  a  reason  for  the 
request,  a  motive  of  devotion  which  did  not 
actuate  her ;  and  the  hypocrisy  of  such  a  pre- 
tence at  once  deterred  her  from  the  attempt. 
Yet,  how  was  she  to  attain  her  object  ?  and, 
if  she  did  not  succeed  before  the  obsequies 
were  performed,  she  knew  that  the  dressing  of 
the  image  would  disclose  the  mischance  im- 
mediately after,  for  it  would  then  be  the  eve 
of  the  Assumption,  and  every  thing  must  be  in 
readiness  for  the  important  festival.  She  felt 
greatly  perplexed,  and  the  summons  of  the 
supper-bell  did  not  lessen  her  distress.  She 
was  inexpressibly  relieved,  however,  after  the 
repast,  by  hearing  her  friend  Rosa  request,  and 
14 


158  THE    RVING    NUN. 

obtain  from  the  superior,  the  privilege  of 
watching  by  the  body,  during  two  hours,  in 
the  dead  of  night ;  and,  though  she  had  not  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  to  her,  this  providen- 
tial interposition  in  her  favor  filled  her  heart 
with  thankfulness  and  joy. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    MIRACLE. 

And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  con- 
sume with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness 
of  his  coming ; 

Even  him  whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power, 
and  signs,  and  lying  wonders.— 2  THESS.  U.  8,  9. 

ISABEL  was  at  a  loss  to  determine,  in  her 
own  mind,  what  might  be  Rosalia's  motives 
for  the  request  she  had  preferred,  of  being  al- 
lowed to  watch  beside  the  corpse  of  their  de- 
parted charge.  Was  her  understanding  still 
so  dark,  that  she  imagined  any  benefit  could 
possibly  arise  from  the  vigil,  either  to  herself 
or  the  deceased  ?  Or  was  it  merely  that  natu- 
ral feeling  of  affection  which  she  could  not  but 
experience,  for  a  creature  so  long  the  object  of 
her  unceasing  care,  which  made  her  desirous 
to  linger  still  near  the  relics  of  one  for  whom 
she  had  risked  a  great  deal  ?  The  Spanish 
novice  pondered  those  questions  on  her  sleep- 
less couch,  till  she  heard  the  hour  strike,  at 
which  her  friend's  watch  was  to  begin.  She 
waited  a  few  minutes,  in  feverish  impatience, 
then  rising,  took  her  way,  in  the  dark,  to  the 
chapel,  and,  having  ascertained  that  <all  was 


160  THE    MIRACLE. 

quiet,  and  the  preceding  watcher  retired  to 
her  cell,  she  gently  opened  the  small  door  of 
communication,  and  entered  the  chapel  with  a 
noiseless  step. 

The  blaze  of  light  from  the  chancel,  con- 
trasted with  the  total  darkness  of  the  surround- 
ing edifice,  struck  her  with  a  kind  of  involun- 
tary awe,  and  she  paused  a  moment,  to  recover 
her  dazzled  sight,  and  contemplate  the  scene 
before  her.  The  high  altar  was  covered  with 
a  gold-embroidered  veil,  and  the  splendor  of 
its  magnificently-chased  silver  candlesticks, 
filled  with  burning  wax  tapers  four  feet  in 
height,  beamed  on  the  gilded  crucifix  that  sur- 
mounted it,  and  threw  a  softened  lustre  on  the 
masterly  paintings  around  it.  Two  similar 
tapers  were  placed  before  the  Madonna ;  and 
in  front  of  this  array  stood  the  coffin,  open, 
and  displaying  the  corpse,  dressed  in  the  robes 
of  a  nun,  the  face  lightly  covered  with  a  curi- 
ously and  delicately  cut  lace-paper,  and  the 
head  encircled  with  a  long-faded  and  withered 
wreath  of  everlasting,  which,  having  been  first 
assumed  on  the  day  of  monastic  profession, 
was  called  the  bridal  crown,  and  carefully  pre- 
served to  adorn  the  lifeless  remains  in  the  grave. 
On  the  bosom  was  laid  a  small  silver  crucifix, 
of  exquisite  workmanship,  which  the  thin, 
emaciated  hands  had  been  made  to  clasp  ;  the 
sweetest  flowers,  nnd  most  fragrant  herbs, 


THE    MIRACLE.  161 

were  profusely  strewn  over  and  around  the 
body,  and  the  fumes  of  incense,  burning  with- 
out intermission,  were  so  powerful  as  to  be  felt 
quite  oppressive."  In  front  of  the  bier,  with  her 
head  resting  on  its  side,  knelt  the  youthful 
form  of  Rosalia;  and,  as  she  looked  up,  with 
a  sudden  start,  when  Isabel's  approaching  foot- 
step fell  upon  her  ear,  perhaps  a  more  interest- 
ing face  and  figure  had  seldom  met  the  admir- 
ing gaze  of  a  spectator.  Her  complexion,  of 
almost  English  fairness,  was  pale  as  marble, 
and  the  brilliancy  of  her  speaking  eyes  was 
softened,  and  almost  dimmed,  by  the  tears  that 
glistened  on  her  long,  drooping  lashes.  "  She 
is,  indeed,  a  lovely  victim,"  thought  Isabel,  as 
she  fondly  stooped  to  kiss  her  cold  forehead  ; 
and  an  involuntary  flush  of  pleasure  irradiated 
the  poor  girl's  countenance,  at  the  unexpected, 
but  most  welcome  appearance  of  her  friend. 

"  You  here,  dearest  sister  !"  exclaimed  she, 
"  what  can  induce  you  to  come  at  this  hour  ? 
I  know  it  is  not  any  purpose  of  devotion, — and 
you  are  aware  that  you  run  no  slight  risk,  in 
disturbing  the  funeral  vigils." 

"  Rather  let  me  ask,  dear  Rosa,  what  brings 
you  here?  You  cannot,  with  your  present 
knowledge  of  Scripture,  believe  that  any  of 
these  things  can  now,  if  ever  they  could,  benefit 
the  departed  spirit  ? — Nor  does  it  need  such 
mockery !"  she  continued,  with  enthusiasm, 
14* 


t 


162  THE    MIRACLE. 

lifting  the  thin  covering  from  the  pallid  face  on 
the  bier,  and  gazing  with  mournful  pleasure  on 
the  shrunk  but  placid  features ;  "  I  have  just 
read,  in  the  Word  of  God,  tfiat  '  Blessed  are 
the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth  ; 
and  our  once-suffering  sister  is  now  resting  from 
all  her  sorrows,  in  the  presence  of  that  Saviour 
'  who  loved  her,  and  gave  Himself  for  her." 

Isabel's  eloquent  countenance  was  lightened 
up  with  the  feelings  of  holy  triumph,  which 
seemed,  for  the  moment,  to  raise  her  above  all 
sublunary  considerations. 

"  Dearest  sister,"  said  Rosa,  in  a  tone  of  deep 
dejection,  "  my  mind  is  sadly  bewildered,  and 
I  neither  know  what  to  think,  nor  how  to  act. 
My  former  belief  is  thoroughly  shaken,  yet  I 
cannot  see  the  way  of  salvation  clearly,  as  you 
do.  I  requested  the  privilege  of  this  vigil,  that 
I  might  spend  it  in  prayer,  and  hoped  by  it  to 
regain  some  degree  of  peace  and  tranquillity ; 
but  I  cannot  compose  my  mind  to  devotion,  or 
still  the  tumult  of  my  thoughts.  But  tell  me, 
Isabel,  why  do  you  express  so  much  confidence 
in  sister  Giovanna's  present  happiness,  when 
you  have  so  often  condemned  the  system  on 
which  her  hopes  were  built?" 

"That  system  she  relinquished, — fully  and 
finally  relinquished, — and  died  trusting  to  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  alone.  You  did  not  hear 
her  dying  whisper,  Rosa,  but  it  will  never  pass 


Tin:   MIRACLE.  163 

from  my  memory.  I  cannot  now  give  you 
any  particulars,  but  you  shall  know  all  at  the 
first  opportunity.  1  must  now  attend  to  the 
immediate  object  of  my  visit." 

She  then  informed  her  young  friend  of  the 
accident  she  had  met  with,  in  dropping  the 
pearls,  and  Rosa,  notwithstanding  her  professed 
intention  of  spending  the  time  in  devotion,  rose 
to  assist  her  in  disrobing  the  figure  of  the  Ma- 
donna, though  she  did  not  do  so  without  a  feel- 
ing of  superstitious  awe.  On  removing  the 
different  articles  of  the  dress,  they  found,  to 
Isabel's  great  relief,  several  of  the  precious 
beads,  which  had  lain  concealed  amidst  the 
folds  ;  they  were  carefully  gathered  up,  and  the 
necklace  was  nearly  completed.  But  what 
was  their  astonishment,  however,  on  finding, 
as  they  stripped  the  figure,  that  it  was  a  piece 
of  machinery,  exhibiting  a  number  of  springs,  the 
intention  of  which  they  could  not  possibly  con- 
jecture. Curious,  however,  to  solve  the  mys- 
tery, they  touched  first  one,  and  then  another, 
and  discovered  that  their  effect  was  to  produce 
various  movements  of  the  figure,  such  as  open- 
ing and  shutting  the  eyes,  bending  the  head, 
extending  or  raising  the  hand,  and  contracting 
the  face  into  what  might  be  taken  for  a  smile  ! 
On  tracing  these  springs  to  their  termination, 
Isabel  discovered  that  they  were  conducted 
from  the  pedestal  on  which  the  statue  stood, 


164  THE    MIRACLE. 

through  the  whole  depth  of  the  high  altar,  till 
they  met  in  a  small  recess  on  the  other  side, 
which  was  concealed  by  a  square  piece  of 
marble,  which  being  pressed  with  the  finger  in 
a  particular  spot,  slipped  backwards  and  for- 
wards in  a  groove  provided  for  the  purpose. 
By  means  of  this  contrivance,  the  priest,  while 
kneeling  at  the  altar,  could,  with  the  greatest 
ease,  manage  the  lifeless  puppet  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  produce,  at  will,  the  different  move- 
ments which  excited  the  awe  and  wonder  of 
the  deluded  spectators. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  aston- 
ishment and  indignation  of  the  two  novices, 
when  they  had  fully  investigated  this  shameful 
deception. 

"  This,  then,  exclaimed  Isabel,  "  accounts  for 
all  the  miracles  and  false  wonders  which  we 
have  so  often  heard  related,  and  a  repetition  of 
which  all  this  mockery  of  a  novena  was  insti- 
tuted to  invoke !  The  day  after  to-morrow,  no 
doubt,  the  cheat  will  again  be  practised,  on  the 
poor  deceived  votaries  of  a  senseless  supersti- 
tion. Come  to  my  cell  as  soon  as  you  can, 
Rosa,  and  I  will  show  you  several  passages  in 
the  holy  book  of  God,  in  which  such  proceed- 
ings as  these  are  described  as  '  lying  wonders,^ 
and  declared  to  be  the  work'of  some  '  evil  one,' 
whose  character  is  most  awfully  portrayed, 
and  who  is  denounced  as  the  object  of  fearfully 


THE    MIRACLE.  165 

appalling  judgments.  I  should  not  dare  to  ven- 
ture on  too  rash  an  interpretation  of  the  mys- 
terious truths  ;  but  there  are  descriptions  in  that 
blessed  word,  which  cannot  apply  more  closely 
or  exactly  to  any  thing,  than  they  do  to  the 
whole  system  of  our  church,  her  doctrines,  her 
practices,  and  her  pretensions.  And,  oh  !  Rosa, 
there  is  a  terrible  warning  to  God's  people,  to 
come  out  of  her,  that  they  be  not  partakers  of 
her  sins,  nor  receive  of  her  plagues." 

Poor  Rosa,  pale  and  dejected,  was  leaning 
against  the  coffin,  scarcely  able  to  support  her- 
self, while  her  fast-dropping  tears  fell  profusely 
on  her  clasped  hands. 

"  Isabel,"  she  said  at  length,  "  I  would  to 
heaven  I  were  stretched  on  this  bier,  beside 
her  whose  bodily  sufferings  and  mental  woes 
are  all  ended  !  Oh  !  what  will  become  of  us, 
my  friend  ?  How  shall  we,  how  can  we,  en- 
dure the  long,  long  life  of  consuming  misery 
that  awaits  us  ?  How  spend  year  after  year, 
in  the  dull,  monotonous,  wearisome  round  of 
useless  observances,  in  which  we  can  no  longer 
place  any  reliance,  and  hypocritical  acts  of  de- 
votion, from  which  our  hearts  recoil  ?  How 
submit  to  the  lingering  agony  of  constant  re- 
straint, and  concealment  of  our  every  feeling, 
and  the  daily  death  of  such  a  living  tomb  as 
now  incloses  us  ?  Formerly,  if  I  had  to  suffer 
from  inflicted  penance,  or  prescribed  mortifi- 


166  THE    MIRACLE. 

cations,  I  had  the  sweet  confidence  that  I  was 
thus  advancing  my  eternal  salvation,  and  the 
comfort  of  reflecting  that,  if  I  had  a  life  of  dis- 
comfort here,  I  was  thereby  securing  everlast- 
ing happiness  hereafter ;  but  now  !  Oh  !  Isa- 
bel, to  be  miserable  here,  to  waste  our  whole 
life  in  slow  consuming  wretchedness,  and  yet 
to  feel,  at  the  same  time,  that  we  are  only  in- 
volved in  the  mazes  of  irretrievable  error,  and, 
perhaps,  being  irresistibly  dragged  down  to 
hopeless  and  endless  perdition  !"  And  the  poor 
girl  wept  in  unrestrained  anguish. 

"  You  are  too  desponding,  dear  Rosa,"  said 
her  more  sanguine  friend,  tenderly  embracing 
her,  and  drying  her  tears,  "  I  cannot  believe 
that  the  God  who  has  so  wonderfully  opened 
our  ey^es,  will  abandon  us  to  the  evils  that  sur- 
round us.  His  word  assures  us  that  '  He  will 
not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  beyond  our  power,' 
and  that  if  we  *  ask  any  thing  of  the  Father  in 
the  name  of  the  Son,  He  will  give  it  us.'  Let 
us,  therefore,  commit  our  cause  to  Him,  in  ear- 
nest, simple  prayer,  and  He  will  doubtless  have 
pity  upon  us.  But,  now  help  me,  carina,  to 
dress  up  again  this  poor  senseless  idol,  the  un- 
conscious tool  of  these  wicked  deceivers.  I 
think  I  have  all  the  pearls,  and  can  put  on  the 
necklace  again.  In  the  meantime,,  Rosa,  tell 
me,  are  these  exhibitions  of  pretended  mira- 
cles frequent  in  this  chapel  ?" 


THE    MIRACLE.  167 

"  Oh  !  no  ;  I  have  only  witnessed  a  few,  and 
I  dare  say,  after  that  which  is  intended  for  As- 
sumption-day, there  will  not  be  another  for 
some  years.  I  suppose  they  are  afraid  of  mak- 
ing them  too  common,  or,  perhaps,  even  of  ex- 
citing doubts  and  suspicion." 

The  pearl  necklace  was  now  complete,  the 
image  again  arrayed  in  its  usual  robes,  and  Is- 
abel, perceiving  that  the  time  allotted  for  Rosa's 
vigil  was  almost  expired,  returned  to  her  own 
room,  and  endeavored  to  obtain  a  little  repose, 
before  the  matin-bell  again  summoned  her  to 
the  chapel.  She  could  not  sleep,  however,  for 
a  plan  had  occurred  to  her,  on  which  her  mind 
dwelt  with  persevering  tenacity.  In  examin- 
ing the  recess  in  which  the  springs  connected 
with  the  statue  met,  she  had  observed  that  the 
space  inside  of  it,  being  intended  for  the  free 
admission  of  a  man's  hand,  was  quite  large 
enough  to  receive  and  conceal  her  precious 
little  Testament.  It  was  a  bold  idea,  to  think 
of  appropriating  it  for  that  purpose,  but  the 
more  she  pondered  the  scheme,  the  more  feas- 
ible did  it  appear.  Such  exhibitions  as  that 
now  preparing  were' but  seldom  resorted  to  ; 
the  springs,  therefore,  after  this  contemplated 
use  of  them,  might  remain  untouched  for  years, 
and  the  recess,  being  as  it  was  supposed,  alto- 
gether unknown,  except  to  a  very  few,  who 
were  necessarily  initiated  into  its  mysteries, 


168  THE    MIRACLE. 

would,  consequently,  be  entirely  exempt  from 
suspicion.  She  felt  a  conviction,  that  an  at- 
tempt would  soon  be  made  to  deprive  her  of 
her  treasure ;  and  it  seemed  to  her  as  if  a 
providential  indication  had  thus  been  given 
her,  of  a  method  by  which  she  could  secure 
it  from  discovery.  She  would  always,  she 
thought,  have  free  access  to  the  chapel,  and 
could,  therefore,  easily  secrete  it  when  neces- 
sary, and  even  then  sometimes  snatch  an  oc- 
casional peep  at  its  contents.  The  more  she 
ruminated  on  the  idea,  the  more  she  was 
pleased  with  it,  and  there  was  something  de- 
lightful in  the  thought  of  thus  outwitting  the 
deceivers,  by  making  their  own  artifices  the 
means  of  foiling  themselves,  and  effectually 
thwarting  their  own  deep-laid  plans  for  the  in- 
jury and  destruction  of  their  victims. 

The  next  morning  witnessed  the  celebration 
of  sister  Giovanna's  obsequies,  when,  after  the 
funeral  ceremony,  a  discourse  was  delivered 
by  Father  Giacomo,  to  the  whole  community, 
in  which  her  monastic  virtues  were  highly  ex- 
tolled, and  her  former  companions  strongly  ex- 
horted to  imitate  her  acts  of  voluntary  mortifi- 
cation, self-denial,  and  self-infliction, — that  they 
might,  like  her,  acquire  a  large  stock  of  merit, 
to  purchase  exemption  from  purgatorial  suffer- 
ing. A  solemn  mass  was  then  'performed,  to 
promote  the  repose  of  her  soul,  and  an  injunc- 


THE    MIRACLE.  169 

tion  laid  upon  each  religiosa,  that  she  should 
repeat  an  additional  "  De  Profundis"  every 
morning  and  evening,  to  assist  in  the  same 
charitable  object. 

This  business  being  disposed  of,  the  whole 
sisterhood  were  actively  employed  the  rest  of 
the  day  in  gathering,  arranging,  and  making 
up  flowers  into  garlands,  crowns,  and  every 
imaginable  kind  of  fanciful  device,  to  ornament 
the  chapel  for  the  next  day's  exhibition.  The 
pillars  were  wreathed  round  with  the  most 
splendid  floral  gems,  the  statues  crowned  with 
roses  and  lilies,  and  a  diadem  of  the  rarest  and 
most  exquisite  beauties  prepared  for  the  head 
of  the  Madonna.  The  whole  was  to  be  a  dis- 
play of  consummate  skill,  ingenuity,  and  taste. 
An  elegant  robe,  of  the  finest  cambric,  richly 
embroidered  by  several  of.  the  nuns,  was  pre- 
pared for  the  Virgin ;  Rosa's  beautiful  scarf, 
of  violet-colored  satin,  spotted  with  small  sil- 
ver stars,  and  bordered  with  lilies  of  the  valley, 
was  to  be  thrown  over  her  shoulders,  and  a 
magnificent  lace  veil,  the  produce  of  Isabel's 
industry,  was  to  fall  carelessly  over  the  floral 
crown  on  her  head,  which  was  intermixed  with 
rubies  and  sapphires,  and  intwined  with  strings 
of  small  pearls.  A  diamond  cross,  of  great 
value,  was  attached  to  the  royal  pearl  neck- 
lace, and  was  to  rest  on  a  bouquel  of  the  most 
15 


170  THE    MIRACLE. 

exquisite  rosebuds,  which,  glittering  with  morn- 
ing dew,  was  to  be  placed  in  her  bosom. 

Father  Giacomo,  the  superior,  her  assistant, 
and  the  two  oldest  nuns,  who  alone  were  per- 
mitted to  take  part  in  these  last  arrangements, 
spent  a  long  time  in  the  chapel,  with  closed 
doors,  the  evening  of  that  day,  and  were  there 
again,  in  the  morning,  before  three  o'clock,  as- 
certaining, no  doubt,  that  all  their  machinery 
was  in  proper  order,  and  every  preparation 
duly  completed,  for  their  profane  scheme  of 
fraud  and  hypocritical  imposition. 

The  morning-festival  was  ushed  in  with  the 
ringing  of  bells,  and  every  demonstration  of 
public  joy  and  solemnity.  The  early  mass 
was  attended  by  multitudes  of  worshippers ; 
but  it  was  not  till  the  ceremony  of  high-mass 
that  the  altar  and  its  gorgeous  furniture  were 
displayed,  and  the  protecting  coverings  re- 
moved from  the  principal  objects  of  attraction. 
The  chapel  was  crowded,  almost  to  suffocation, 
by  throngs  of  curious  and  eager  spectators, 
among  whom  an  indefinite  expectation  of  some- 
thing unusual  had  been  excited.  The  magnif- 
icent coup  d'ceil  which  the  chapel  presented, 
and  the  elegance  of  the  Virgin's  attire,  evi- 
dently produced  an  admiration  which  the  so- 
lemnity of  the  service  could  scarcely  control ; 
and  when  the  rch  tones  of  the  organ,  blending 
with  the  melting  sweetness  of  female  voices, 


THE    MIRACLE.  171 

swelled  into  one  burst  of  almost  unearthly  mel- 
ody, and  then  died  away  in  lingering  caden- 
ces of  inexpressible  softness,  one  simultaneous 
murmur  of  irrepressible  rapture  echoed  through 
the  fretted  aisles,  as  the  kneeling  spectators 
relieved  their  oppressed  bosoms  with  sighs  of 
luxurious  delight. 

The  music  ceased,  and  the  usual  service 
proceeded.  The  long  litany  to  the  Virgin  was 
chanted  with  great  fervor,  and,  during  a  pause 
of  thrilling  effect,  only  varied  by  the  low  ac- 
cents of  supplication  from  the  nuns  surround- 
ing the  altar,  and  a  few  occasional  notes  of 
plaintive  sweetness  from  the  organ,  the  eyes 
of  the  whole  multitude  were  fixed,  with  almost 
aching  intensity,  on  the  face  of  the  Madonna. 
A  suppressed  cry  of  astonishment  announced 
the  realizing  of  their,  desires ;  for,  lo  !  the 
beautiful  head  was  gently  inclined,  and  then 
raised  again,  while  a  gracious  smile  appeared 
on  the  countenance ! 

It  would  be  utterly  useless  to  attempt  a  de- 
scription of  the  scene  that  followed.  The  tu- 
multuous expressions  of  surprise,  rapturous 
joy,  and  awe,  not  unmingled  with  terror,  ut- 
tered^ with  all  the  wild  fervor  of  Italian  feel- 
ing ; — the  rushing  towards  the  image,  and 
prostrating  themselves  at  its  feet,  till  they  fell 
in  confused  heaps  over  each  other  ; — the  faint- 
ing of  women,  the  emotion  of  the  men,  and 


172  THE    MIRACLE. 

the  confused  cries  of  "  miracolo !'"  that  echoed 
through  the  chapel ; — formed  an  indescribable 
tout-ensemble,  which  could  only  be  understood 
by  those  who  witnessed  it. 

At  length,  though  with  great  difficulty,  some- 
thing like  quiet  was  restored  ;  and  Father  Gi- 
acomo,  marshalling  the  sisterhood,  with  the 
superior  at  their  head,  conducted  them  in  front 
of  the  statue,  round  which  he  had  made  them 
kneel,  while  a  solemn  hymn  of  praise  to  the 
Virgin  was  sung,  and  another  burst  of  choral 
harmony  breathed  its  entrancing  spell  over  the 
deluded  hearers.  At  the  close  of  its  ravishing 
strains,  the  whole  monastic  train  withdrew, 
and  the  vast  multitude  gradually  dispersed,  to 
blazon  abroad  the  wonders  of  the  morning's 
performance  ; — all  but  a  few.  whose  enthusi- 
astic devotion  induced  them  to  remain,  in  the 
vain  hope  that  some  further  favor  would  be 
vouchsafed  by  the  Virgin ;  while,  during  the 
whole  day,  crowds  of  curious  gazers  continued 
to  pour  in,  and  numerous  devotees  brought  of- 
ferings of  money,  trinkets,  and  other  valuables, 
to  propitiate  the  favor,  and  secure  the  good 
graces  of  the  miraculous  Virgin  of  Santa  Ro- 
salia. 

But  what,  during  all  this  exhibition,  had  been 
the  feelings  of  our  two  undeceived  novices  ? 
Horror  and  disgust,  indignation  and  dismay, 
had  filled  their  minds,  at  the  audacity  and  dar- 


THE    MIRACLE.  173 

ing  wickedness,  of  the  infamous  performers  in 
this  blasphemous  and  profane  farce.  Isa- 
bel, more  courageous  than  Rosa,  had  closely 
watched  all  the  movements  of  the  priest ;  and, 
instructed  by  what  she  already  knew,  had 
found  no  difficulty  in  following  all  his  proceed- 
ings, how  unintelligible  soever  to  the  uninitia- 
ted, and  unlikely  to  excite  any  suspicion  where  it 
did  not  already  exist.  Her  flashing  eyes  could 
scarcely  conceal  their  indignant  glances  be- 
neath her  shrouding  veil ;  and  it  required  all 
the  self-control  she  could  exercise,  to  enable 
her  to  repress  the  vehement  feelings  that 
prompted  her  to  start  from  her  kneeling  posi- 
tion, and  at  once  unmask  the  shameless  cheat. 
The  whole  affair,  however,  seemed  to  have 
succeeded,  greatly  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
projectors ;  and,  during  the  rest  of  the  day, 
which  was  a  holiday  in  the  convent,  little  was 
heard,  among  the  nuns,  but  expressions  of  joy 
and  gratitude  to  the  Madonna,  for  the  signal 
favor  she  had  that  morning  vouchsafed  their 
house;  mingled  with  anticipations  of  the  nu- 
merous and  rich  presents  which  would  be 
brought  by  multitudes,  as  acknowledgments 
and  bribes,  to  bespeak  particular  favors  for  the 
donors.  Isabel  sought  in  vain  to  converse  with 
Rosa,  who  seemed  to  avoid  her  ;  and,  not 
being  on  terms  of  much  friendliness  with  any 
one  else,  she  amused  herself  with  watching 
15* 


174  THE    MIRACLE. 

very  closely  the  countenances  of  the  different 
speakers,  to  detect,  if  possible,  any  lurking 
signs  of  acquaintance  with  the  imposition  that 
had  been  practised.  She  could  not,  however, 
perceive  any  such  indication  ;  all  appeared  to 
be  in  blissful  ignorance  on  the  subject,  and  to 
receive  the  whole  monstrous  farce  with  the 
most  unwavering  confidence,  and  unsuspicious 
delight.  Their  pride,  also,  was  highly  gratified 
by  the  distinction  thus  con^rred  on  their  house, 
and  a  general  feeling  of  increased  self-impor- 
tance pervaded  the  whole  community.  It  was 
evident  that  the  secret  was  confined  to  a  very 
few  individuals,  and  that  the  rest  were  all 
dupes,  in  the  most  comprehensive  sense  of  the 
word. 

The  shades  of  evening  had  begun  to  fall  on 
the  garden,  and  the  greater  number  of  the 
nuns  had  re-entered  the  convent ;  but,  Isabel, 
lost  in  thought,  was  still  sitting  in  a  small 
bower  of  acacias,  waiting  for  the  bell  that  was 
to  summon  them  to  the  refectory,  when  a  slight 
rustling  in  the  branches  behind  her  made  her 
start ;  and,  before  she  could  even  inquire  the 
cause,  the  voice  of  Rosa,  in  a  low  and  cau- 
tious, but  distinct  and  earnest,  whisper,  fell  on 
her  ear. 

"  Isabel,  dearest,  if  you  value  yopr  precious 
book,  hide  it, — hide  it  instantlv  ! — we  are  in 


.. 


THE    MIRACLE.  176 


great  danger;  but  hush 4  for  heaven's  sake,  be 
silent  and  circumspect !" 

Isabel  started  up,  and,  while  the  blood 
rushed,  in  a  suffocating  current,  to  her  heart, 
attempted  to  ask  for  some  explanation ;  but 
the  youthful  novice  had  disappeared,  and  so 
swiftly,  that  she  could  not  even  catch  a  glimpse 
of  her  form.  The  purport  of  her  words  still 
rang  in  her  ears ;  and,  after  pausing  but  one 
moment,  to  collect  ,her  bewildered  thoughts, 
she  hurried,  almost  instinctively,  to  the  chapel. 
Meeting  several  of  the  nuns,  however,  in  her 
path,  she  was  compelled  to  wait  till  the  refec- 
tory-bell had  had  the  effect  of  summoning 
them  all  away.  She  then  cautiously  glided 
through  the  door  which  opened  upon  the  chan- 
cel, pressed  back  the  spring  in  the  small  mov- 
able block,  hastily  deposited  her  treasure  in  the 
cavity  behind,  re-closed  it,  and,  with  an  im- 
ploring aspiration  for  Divine  assistance  and 
protection,  returned  with  all  speed,  to  join  the 
community. 

Notwithstanding  her  haste,  however,  she 
knew  that  she  had  transgressed  the  strict  law 
of  punctuality  observed  in  a  convent,  and, 
therefore,  fully  expected  the  punishment  usually 
inflicted  ;  nor  was  she  disappointed.  A  frown 
from  the  superior  arrested  her  progress,  the 
moment  she  appeared,  and  a  sign  of  her  hand 
fixed  her,  on  her  knees,  in  the  door-way. 


176  THE    MIRACLE. 

There  she  remained,  *vith  arms  folded  on  her 
bosom,  till,  the  repast  being  over,  she  was  re- 
quired, by  invariable  custom,  to  come  up  to 
the  superior,  humbly  confess  her  fault,  and  en- 
treat for  penance  and  forgiveness.  She  did 
so,  and  a  short,  but  severe  lecture,  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  prohibition  of  food  till  the  next 
day,  as  the  punishment  due  to  her  crime.  She 
bowed  her  head,  in  meek  acquiescence,  and 
was  then  suffered  to  depart. 

The  whole  of  the  evening  was  taken  up 
with  the  usual  routine  of  services ;  but  it 
would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  tumul- 
tuous emotion,  the  instinctive  terror,  that  made 
Isabel's  heart  palpitate  with  so  much  violence, 
every  time  the  officiating  priest  approached 
that  part  of  the  altar  where  her  secret  treas- 
ure was  deposited.  She  felt  like  the  miser, 
who,  while  the  spoiler  is  searching  for  his 
gold,  beholds  him  treading  on  the  very  stone 
that  conceals  the  vault  in  which  his  coffers  lie 
hidden,  and  trembles  at  every  step  that  may 
discover  the  opening.  Her  secret,  however, 
was  evidently  safe,  and  she  poured  out  her 
gratitude  in  mental  thanksgiving,  as  she  left 
the  chapel  with  the  others. 

On  retiring  to  her  cell  for  the  night,  how- 
ever, an  irrepressible  feeling  of  sadness  and 
apprehension  overwhelmed  her.  She  had 
parted  with  her  precious  Testament  ;  she 


THE    MIRACLE.  177 

could  no  longer  search  its  pages  for  those 
blessed  words  of  encouragement  which  had 
always  imparted  comfort  to  her  soul,  in  every 
moment  of  despondency ;  and,  in  the  deep 
dejection  that  now  oppressed  her,  she  taxed 
her  memory  in  vain  for  some  of  those  stores 
which  she  had  committed  to  its  keeping.  The 
soul's  remembrancer  seemed,  at  that  moment, 
unfaithful  to  its  trust ;  and,  as  the  hurried 
warning  of  Rosa  recurred  to  her  mind,  in  all 
its  alarming  indistinctness,  her  faith  and  cour- 
age gave  way,  and  she  wept  in  utter  helpless- 
ness and  anguish.  She  was  not,  however,  of 
a  character  to  sink  quietly  into  the  depths  of 
despair ;  her  native  energy  rose  under  the 
weight  of  depression,  and  springing  up  with 
sudden  resolution,  she  extinguished  her  lamp, 
and  cautiously  glided  to  the  cell  of  Rosalia. 

Her  low  and  gentle  tap  at  the  door  was  not 
answered,  and  she  softly  entered  the  little 
apartment.  She  spoke,  but  there  was  no  re- 
ply ;  she  approached  the  pallet,  passed  her 
hand  over  it,  and  felt  all  round  the  wall,  and 
in  every  corner  ;  but  her  friend  was  evidently 
absent.  Where  could  she  be  ?  Half-alarmed, 
she  took  her  way  hastily  to  the  chapel,  fancy- 
ing that  Rosa's  agitated  mind  might  again 
have  led  her  to  undertake  some  vow  or  vigil. 
She  gained  the  door,  and,  looking  in,  saw  a 
form  kneeling  before  the  altar  ;  but  it  was  a 


178  THE    MIRACLE. 

black-veiled  nun,  whose  hurriedly  muttered 
Paternosters  indicated  that  she  was  anxious 
to  complete  her  task.  Isabel  turned  away,  in 
wondering  disappointment,  and,  fearful  of  en- 
countering the  penitent,  or  some  other  dev- 
otee, in  her  retreat,  took  her  way  in  another 
direction,  which  would  conduct  her  back  by  a 
more  circuitous  path  to  her  own  cell.  She 
was  not,  however,  familiar  with  that  part  of 
the  building,  and  groping  her  way  in  the  dark- 
ness, with  her  mind  bewildered  by  perplexing 
doubts  respecting  this  unaccountable  absence 
of  her  friend,  she  was  not  aware  that  she  had 
strayed  from  the  usual  track,  till  a  rush  of  cold, 
damp  air  made  her  start,  and  convinced  her 
that  she  was  near  the  entrance  to  the  vaults, 
and  that  the  gate,  for  some  reason  to  her  un- 
known, was  ajar  at  that  unusual  hour.  She 
paused,  and  was  about  to  retrace  her  steps  ; 
but  the  distant  sound  of  low,  faint  sobs,  struck 
her  ear,  and  she  listened  anxiously  for  their 
repetition.  Again  the  mournful  wailing  met 
her  ear,  and  she  felt  convinced  that  it  was  the 
voice  of  Rosalia,  and  that  it  proceeded  from 
the  vaults  beneath  the  chapel.  Without  a 
moment's  hesitation,  the  courageous  novice 
prepared  to  descend  ;  for,  though  her  heart 
throbbed  with  foreboding  fears,  she  was  to- 
tally free  from  all  superstitious  terrors,  and  the 
voice  of  affection  silenced  every  other  feeling. 


THE    MIRACLE.  179 

She  pushed  the  heavy  door  open  with  some 
difficulty,  and,  as  cautiously  as  her  agitation 
would  permit,  began  to  thread  her  way  down 
the  dark,  damp,  and,  to  her,  dangerous  de- 
scent. As  she  proceeded,  not  without  many  a 
hazardous  slip,  she  looked  anxiously  for  some 
gleam  of  light  to  dispel  the  obscurity,  but  none 
met  her  view ;  the  sobs,  however,  which  be- 
came more  audible,  and  which  she  now  dis- 
tinctly recognized,  or  fancied  she  recognized, 
as  proceeding  from  her  friend,  every  moment 
quickened  her  steps,  and  she  thought  she  must 
now  be  near  the  bottom  of  the  dreary  descent. 
At  length,  after  feeling  her  way  for  some 
distance  further,  she  ascended  two  steps,  and 
pushing  back  a  half-opened  gate,  perceived  by 
the  dank,  earthy,  sepulchral  smell,  that  she  had 
entered  the  receptacle  of  the  dead.  She  lis- 
tened for  the  voice  whose  sobs  she  had  heard ; 
but  all  was  deathlike  silence,  and  she  began 
to  suspect  that  she  had  been  deceived  by  an 
excited  imagination.  Her  feelings,  however, 
were  too  highly  wrought  up,  to  admit  of  her 
returning,  without  satisfactorily  ascertaining 
the  fact ;  and,  therefore,  though  prudence  pre- 
vented her  speaking,  she  listened  in  breathless 
expectation,  while  her  heart  beat  with  such 
violence,  that  she  felt  as  if  it  must  be  audible. 
About  a  minute  of  indescribable  suspense  suc- 
ceeded :  and  then  a  long,  deep,  heavy  sigh 


180  THK    MIMACLE. 

sounded  through  the  gloomy  vault,  and  the 
voice  of  Rosalia  feebly  exclaimed, 

"Oh,  God  of  mercy !  have  pity  upon  meJ 
doom  not  Thy  helpless  creature  to  such  pro- 
tracted and  hopeless  misery !  Forgive  all  my 
sins,  and  shorten  my  wretched  existence  !" 

"  Rosa  !  dearest  Rosa  !"  said  Isabel,  in  a  low, 
but  cheerful  voice, "  I  am  here,  beloved  one,  to 
comfort  and  help  you  ;  tell  me  in  what  corner 
you  are,  that  I  may  join  you,  without  stumbling 
against  all  the  coffins  in  the  vault."  ' 

A  smothered  shriek  burst  from  the  lips  of  the 
startled  girl ;  but,  recovering  herself,  she  gladly 
indicated  to  her  friend  the  spot  on  which  she 
was  kneeling,  which  was  at  the  side  of  sister 
Giovanna's  newly-placed  coffin.  Guided  by 
this  direction,  Isabel  was  soon  near  her,  and 
clasping  her  to  her  bosom,  almost  started  on 
finding  her  as  cold  as  a  corpse. 

"  Rosina,  carissima  !  how  came  you  here,  at 
this  hour,  and  in  this  state  ?  You,  surely  can- 
not have  made  the  senseless  vow  of  passing 
the  night  in  this  horrid  place  ?" 

"  No,  Isabel,  no ;  but  I  am  condemned  to  it 
as  a  penance." 

"  A  penance  !  is  it  possible  ?  but  what  can 
you  have  done  to  draw  down  so  barbarous  an 
infliction  ?" 

"  According  to  my  vows,  Isabel,  I  ought  not 
to  tell  you  ;  but,  alas  !  I  am  no  longer  a  fmn  in 


THE    MIRACLE  181 

heart,  and  affection  for  you  supersedes  every 
other  consideration.  Sit  down  then,  with  me, 
on  this  coffin,  and  I  will  relate  the  occurrences 
of  the  last  six  or  eight  hours." 

'•  I  avoided  joining  you  in  the  garden,  because 
I  felt  sure  some  cloud  was  gathering  over  our 
heads ;  for  I  had  seen  the  Madre- Superior  e  and 
Father  Giacomo  in  close  conference,  and  de- 
tected some  of  their  dark  glances  directed  to- 
wards you.  I  was  walking  with  sister  Lucia, 
trying  to  converse  on  indifferent  subjects,  when 
the  sub-superior,  Madre  Monica,  joined  us,  and 
putting  her  arm  into  mine,  drew  me  away  from 
my  companion.  I  felt  alarmed,  for  I  knew  her 
to  be  a  treacherous  woman,  and  mentally 
prayed  that  I  might  be  endued  with  wisdom 
and  strength  for  the  approaching  trial.  She 
drew  me  towards  the  superior's  apartments, 
telling  me  that  the  holy  mother  had  sent  her  for 
me  ;  but  being  called  away  by  the  portress,  she 
left  me  for  two  or  three  minutes,  and,  seeing 
you  seated  in  a  bosquet,  I  contrived  to  give  you 
the  warning  about  your  Testament.  I  hope 
you  attended  to  it?" 

"  I  did,  dearest,  but  go  on,  go  on  :  let  me  hear 
what  followed." 

"  I   had  scarcely  stolen  back  to   the  place 

where  Madre  Monica  had  left  me,  when  she 

joined  me  again,  and  conducted  me  to  the  su- 

•perior,  who  was  sitting  with  Father  Giacomo. 

18 


182  THE    MIRACLE. 

They  both  received  me  with  their  blandest 
smiles,-  and  sweetest  manner;  and,  had  I  not 
lived  all  my  life  in  the  convent,  I  might  have 
been  deceived  by  their  false  professions  of  affec- 
tion and  interest ;  but  I  knew  the  serpent- 
treachery  that  lurked  beneath,  and  resolved  to 
be  on  my  guard.  Nothing  could  be  more  cau- 
tious than  their  approaches  to  the  subject  on 
which  they  intended  to  question  me ;  nothing 
more  tender,  than  the  way  in  which  they  spoke 
of  you  and  me.  At  length,  they  asked  me  what 
I  knew  of  your  book,  where  you  kept  it,  and 
what  use  you  made  of  it.  I  replied,  with  all 
the  prudence  I  could  command,  by  evading 
their  questions  as  well  as  I  could,  affecting 
ignorance  whenever  it  was  possible,  and,  with- 
out direct  falsehood,  misleading  them  to  the  ut- 
most of  my  power.  They  were  not,  however, 
to  be  so  easily  foiled ;  and,  not  being  satisfied 
with  my  answers,  and  finding  me  firm  in  deny- 
ing all  knowledge  of  the  place  in  which  you 
kept  your  book,  they  accused  -me  of  duplicity 
and  disobedience,  and  condemned  me  to  spend 
the  night  in  this  horrible  vault,  repeating  pray- 
ers over  sister  Giovanna's  coffin,  telling  me  that 
they  hoped  this  penance  would  bring  me  to  re- 
flection, and  incline  me  to  be  more  sincere  in 
the  morning." 

"  Dearest  Rosa  !    and  you  are  here  on  my 
account !     Oh  !  the  cruel  wretches,  who  could 


THE    MIRACLE.  183 

thus  torment  you  !  But,  to  a  rational  mind, 
there  are  no  terrors  here  but  those  of  cold, 
damp,  and  unhealthy  air.  You  cannot  fear 
any  thing  else,  Rosa  ?" 

"I  know  there  is  nothing  to  dread,"  replied 
the  trembling  girl,  "  but,  dearest  Isabel,  I  have 
neither  your  faith  nor  your  courage.  I  could 
not  overcome  the  foolish  terrors  that  haunted 
me,  in  this  frightful  place,  and,  as  the  sense  of 
our  miserable  situation  recurred  to  my  mind,  in 
all  its  real  horror,  I  yielded  to  the  agony  of 
my  feelings,  and,  I  think,  should  scarcely  have 
been  alive  to-morrow  morning,  if  you  had  not 
come,  like  my  guardian-angel,  to  dispel  my 
fearful  visions." 

"  I  think  we  are  safe  here  from  all  danger 
of  being  overheard,  especially  when  I  have 
closed  this  gate,  as  I  am  going  to  do ;  for  I 
wish  to  have  some  conversation  with  you,  and 
shall  sit  here  till  the  matin-bell  begins  to  sound, 
when  a  few  gleams  of  the  morning-light  will 
penetrate  through  the  upper  gratings  of  these 
gloomy  vaults,  and  you  will  feel  less  terrified, 
while  I  shall  endeavor  to  regain  my  cell  unob- 
served." 

She  felt  her  way  back  to  the  gate,  which  she 
closed  ;  then,  returning  to  Rosa,  gave  her,  in  a 
low  tone,  a  succinct  account  of  the  last  mo- 
ments of  sister  Giovanna,  and,  in  conclusion, 
inquired  if  she  knew  how  it.  happened  thnt.  she 


184  THE    MIRACLE. 

should  be  buried  in  the  vaults,  when  the  usual 
place  -of  interment  for  the  nuns  was  a  small 
cemetery,  at  the  back  of  the  chapel  ?" 

"It  was  a  mark  of  honor,"  replied  Rosa, 
"  which  is  seldom  bestowed  on  any  but  the  su- 
periors and  other  heads  of  the  establishment. 
Sister  Giovanna,  you  know,  was  long  renowned 
in  this  house  for  her  peculiar  sanctity,  her  ex- 
traordinary penances,  and  numberless  acts  of 
devotion  and  voluntary  self-denial.  She  was 
so,  I  believe,  before  I  came  hither,  and,  from 
my  earliest  childhood,  I  was  taught  to  regard 
her  with  reverence,  as  an  eminent  saint,  and 
one  whose  example  we  all  ought  to  follow." 

"  All  these  merits,  however,"  observed  Isa- 
bel, "  were  insufficient  to  give  her  peace  of 
mind,  or  assurance  of  salvation,  in  the  near 
prospect  of  death.  Nothing  but  the  blessed 
Gospel  could  do  that !  But,  Rosa,  I  have  often 
thought  that  sister  Giovanna  had  some  bur- 
den on  her  conscience,  even  greater  than  that 
which  must  belong  to  every  sinful  creature. 
I  found  her  once  in  great  terror,  and  raving 
about  some  crime  which  had  been  committed, 
and  in  which  she  seemed  to  have  borne  a  share. 
She  said  she  had  had  a  vision,  in  which  she 
had  seen  some  one  whom  she  called  Costanza, 
and  spoke  incoherently  about  her,  protesting 
that  she  did  not  murder  her.  Dp  you  know 
any  thing  of  this  dark  affair  ?" 


THE    MIRACLE.  185 

"  Oh  !  it  is  a  dismal  story !"  said  Rosalia, 
shuddering  ;  "  it  happened  before  I  was  born  ; 
there  are  but  few  now  in  the  convent  who  re- 
member it,  and  all  I  know  about  it  has  been 
gathered  from  unconnected  hints,  and  tradi- 
tional allusions,  communicated,  however,  with 
the  greatest  caution. 

"Costanza,  it  seems,  was  an  Italian  lady, 
whose  parents  had  attempted  to  force  her  into 
a  marriage  she  disliked.  Her  affections  were 
fixed  on  a  cousin  of  hers,  who,  besides  having 
no  fortune,  was  within  the  degrees  of  relation- 
ship in  which  the  church  prohibits  any  matri- 
monial connection.  The  two  cousins,  however, 
disregarded  all  these  considerations  ;  and  with 
the  assistance  of  Costanza's  nurse,  contrived 
to  be  privately  married.  Her  parents  discov- 
ered it,  and  as  she  was  only  nineteen,  and  the 
marriage  was  clearly  illegal,  they  succeeded 
in  separating  her  from  her  husband,  and  shut- 
ting her  up  in  this  house,  unknown  to  him. 
She,  however,  steadily  refused  to  take  the 
vows,  though  her  union  was  annulled  by  the 
Pope  ;  and,  though  her  liberty  was  offered  her, 
on  the  condition  of  yielding  to  the  wishes  of 
her  family,  she  was  inflexible  in  her  resolution. 
This  obstinacy  so  enraged  her  parents,  that 
they  gave  her  up  entirely  to  the  power  of  the 
convent,  endowing  it  with  a  handsome  remu- 
16* 


186  THE    MIRACLE. 

neration,  and  transferring  the  rest  of  their 
property  to  a  nephew. 

"  In  the  meantime,  Costanza  had  formed 
many  plans  of  escape,  which  she  had  hoped  to 
be  able  to  put  in  execution.  It  happened  that 
sister  Giovanna  was  the  aunt  of  her  chosen 
husband,  and  she  had  succeeded  in  inspiring 
her  with  some  interest  in  her  cause.  She  had, 
"by  tears  and  entreaties,  prevailed  on  her  to 
take  charge  of  a  small  note,  written  in  pencil, 
which  was  to  be  conveyed  to  her  husband, 
through  his  sister,  who  occasionally  visited  her 
aunt  in  the  parlor.  Sister  Giovanna  bore  so 
high  a  character  for  piety,  and  had  always 
seemed  so  to  identify  herself  with  the  interests 
of  the  house,  that  she  was  not  distrusted  ;  and 
she,  therefore,  found  no  difficulty  in  slipping 
the  note  to  the  young  lady,  through  the  grat- 
ing, without  being  perceived. 

"Poor  Costanza  was  kept  in  close  confine- 
ment, and  compelled  to  endure  penances,  pri- 
vations, and  misery  of  all  kinds,  under  which 
she  must  have  sunk,  but  for  the  cheering  hope 
that  upheld  her.  Giovanna  was  one  of  the 
few  privileged  to  see  her,  and  she  played  her 
part  with  great  skill,  by  pretending  to  exhort 
her  continually  to  obedience,  while,  in  reality, 
she  encouraged  her  in  her  expectations  of  ulti- 
mate freedom,  and,  consequently,  her  resist- 
ance to  what  was  required  of  her.  Some 


THE    MIRACLE.  187 

weeks  passed  away  in  torturing  suspense, 
when  Giovanna's  niece  again  visited  the  con- 
vent, and  contrived  to  squeeze  through  the 
grating,  into  her  hand,  a  fig,  in  which  was  con- 
cealed a  very  small  note  for  Costanza.  In  it 
she  was  told  that  her  husband,  on  learning  the 
place  of  her  confinement,  had  hastened  to 
Sicily,  and  lost  not  a  moment  in  arranging  a 
plan  for  her  liberation.  He  had,  after  great 
difficulty,  succeeded  in  bribing  the  portress, 
who  was  fond  of  indulging  in  private  in  many 
little  luxuries  and  enjoyments  denied  by  a  con- 
vent life.  This  woman  had  promised,  on  a 
certain  evening,  to  leave  her  keys  on  the  table 
in  her  cell ;  sister  Giovanna  was  to  unlock 
Costanza's  door,  and  the  latter  was  then  di- 
rected to  make  her  way  to  the  portress's  room, 
and  select  a  certain  small  key,  which  would 
open  the  side-door  into  the  garden — (the  key, 
Isabel,  which  you  and  I  have  several  times 
used) ;  her  husband  would,  in  the  meantime, 
find  a  way  of  scaling  the  wall,  and  would  be 
ready  to  carry  her  away  immediately,  without 
any  danger  of  her  being  retaken,  for  he  had 
secured  a  small  vessel,  which  would  be  wait- 
ing at  the  landing-place,  to  convey  them  far 
away  from  the  possibility  of  pursuit,  and  he 
intended  to  fix  their  future  residence  in  France 
or  England. 

"  You  may  suppose  how  delightful  this  in- 


188  THE    MIRACLE. 

telligence  was  to  the  poor,  suffering  Costanza ; 
but  it  required  great  persuasion  and  much  en- 
treaty, to  induce  sister  Giovanna  to  perform 
her  part  of  the  scheme.  She  promised  at  last, 
however,  and  would,  perhaps,  have  been  faith- 
ful to  her  word,  had  not  the  Argus  eyes  of 
monastic  vigilance  detected  her  in  the  act  of 
burning  the  torn  fragments  of  the  fatal  note  at 
the  kitchen  fire.  It  was  too  late  to  ascertain 
its  contents  by  snatching  it  from  the  flames  ; 
she  was,  therefore,  summoned  before  the  supe- 
rior and  the  confessor,  and  strictly  questioned 
as  to  the  circumstance.  Terror  overcame  her, 
and  she  disclosed  the  whole  arrangement ;  but, 
instead  of  the  severe  penances  she  expected, 
she  was  promised  exemption  from  all  punish- 
ment, on  condition  that  she  assisted  in  enticing 
the  doomed  victims  into  the  snare.  This  heart- 
less betrayal  of  her  friends  she  had  not  cour- 
age to  refuse,  and,  though  she  could  not  carry 
her  baseness  so  far  as  to  see  Costanza  again, 
the  scheme  was  executed  on  the  appointed 
evening.  The  perfidious  nun  unlocked  the 
prisoner's  door,  according  to  agreement ;  the 
betrayed  Costanza  repaired  to  the  portress's 
cell,  found  the  keys,  and,  her  heart  no  doubt 
bounding  with  delightful  hope,  entered  the 
garden,  and  found  her  way  to  the  appointed 
spot.  There  she  was  rudely  seized,  and  from 
thence  conveyed  to  a  dungeon  ;  while  her  un- 


THE    MIRACLE. 


fortunate  husband,  apprehended  in  the  act  of 
scaling  the  wall,  by  a  party  of  sbirri,  who  had 
been  stationed  in  ambush  for  that  purpose,  was 
conveyed  to  the  prisons  of  the  Inquisition  in 
Italy,  and,  I  believe,  was  never  heard  of  after- 
wards. 

"  This  is  sufficiently  dreadful,  Isabel ;  but 
something  still  more  horrible  remains  to  be  told. 
The  unhappy  Costanza  was  delirious  for  a  long 
time  after,  and  it  was  thought  that  confirmed 
insanity  would  rescue  her  from  all  conscious- 
ness of  future  misery  ;  but  she  at  length  recov- 
ered her  reason,  and  was  dragged  from  her 
dungeon,  the  shadow  of  her  former  self,  to  un- 
dergo the  solemn  mockery  of  a  trial  before  the 
bishop,  and  the  superiors  of  all  the  convents 
in  the  island,  in  one  of  the  subterranean  apart- 
ments of  the  house.  Her  mind  had  settled  into 
a  state  of  gloomy  apathy,  and,  with  utter  indif- 
ference to  her  future  fate,  she  refused  to  answer 
a  single  question,  or  say  a  word  in  her  own  de- 
fence ;  but  one  of  her  judges,  more  compassion- 
ate than  the  rest,  pleaded  in  her  favor  that  she 
had  never  taken  the  last  decisive  vows,  and 
ought  not,  therefore,  to  be  considered  liable  to 
the  frightful  sentence  pronounced  on  perjured 
nuns.  That  merciful  advocate  for  the  un- 
happy victim  was  the  kind-hearted  Abbess 
Maddalena,  who  was  subsequently  superior  of 
this  convent ;  but,  alas  !  her  pitying  efforts  to 


190  THE    MIRACLE. 

save  Costanza  were  of  no  avail.  Her  opinion 
was  overruled  by  all  the  others ;  and  the 
wretched  victim  was  condemned  to  be  bricked 
up  alive  in  a  niche  in  this  very  vault,  and  thus 
given  up  to  the  most  horrible  death  ! 

"  The  same  sentence  was  passed  on  the  of- 
fending portress ;  but  her  terror  was  so  over- 
whelming that  it  brought  on  a  fit  of  apoplexy, 
which  terminated  in  her  death,  and  thus  released 
her  from  the  worst  part  of  the  inhuman  punish- 
ment, for  they  laid  her  a  corpse  in  the  niche  pre- 
pared for  her.  As  to  Costanza,  she  exhibited 
to  the  last  an  appearance  of  most  extraordinary 
and  unnatural  calmness.  The  whole  sister- 
hood were  assembled  to  witness  her  horrid 
execution  ;  and  while  many  wept  and  sobbed, 
and  almost  all  covered  their  eyes  with  their 
hands,  in  shuddering  abhorrence  of  the  scene, 
her  tearless  eyes  glanced  but  upon  one  coun- 
tenance,—that  of  her  perfidious  friend,  who, 
pale  and  cold  as  a  marble  statue,  was  com- 
pelled to  witness  the  tragedy  which  her  own 
treachery  had  caused.  That  eye-beam  pene- 
trated through  the  thick  folds  of  her  veil,  and 
the  clasped  hands  that  covered  her  eyes, — it 
pierced  to  the  inmost  recesses  of  her  heart ; 
and  the  wretched  Giovanna  was  carried  back 
to  her  cell,  shrieking  and  raving  like  a  maniac. 
In  the  meantime,  the  hapless  -Costanza  was 
placed,  unresisting,  in  her  living  tomb ;  and 


THE    MIRACLE.  191 

when  the  masons,  hired  for  the  purpose,  under 
the  most  awful  vows  of  secrecy,  had  bricked 
up  the  opening,  and  concealed  the  victim  from 
the  view  of  mortal  sight,  the  spectators  rushed 
from  the  fatal  spot,  with  feelings  which  I  nei- 
ther can  describe,  nor  wish  to  understand." 

Rosa's  tears  had  flowed  freely  during  this 
dreadful  recital,  and  she  had  pressed  closer  and 
closer  to  Isabel,  whose  arms  were  clasped 
around  her,  as  if  she  could  bestow  protection, 
though  the  cold  chill  of  horror  that  succeeded 
her  burning  indignation,  but  too  painfully 
proved  the  utter  helplessness  of  both. 

"And  what  followed,  after  these  murders 
had  been  perpetrated  ?"  she  at  length  inquired, 
breaking  the  deathlike  pause  that  succeeded 
Rosa's  horrid  narrative. 

"  I  only  know  that  the  superior  died  soon 
after,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Abbess  Mad- 
dalena,  whose  kind  and  gentle  sway-made  the 
house  very  comfortable.  It  was  to  her  care 
that  I  was  given  by  my  parents,  at  the  tender 
age  of  four  years,  and  I  do  not  think  any 
mother  could  have  loved  or  reared  a  child  more 
tenderly  than  she  did  me.  With  her  I  was,  in- 
deed, happy,  and  her  sudden  death  almost  over- 
whelmed me  with  grief,  which,  I  believe,  was 
shared  by  every  member  of  the  community  ; 
for  all  sincerely  loved  her,  and  felt  that,  under 
her  government,  no  cruelties  could  ever  be 


192  THE    MIRACLE. 

practised  in  the  house.  I  fear,  however,  the 
same  thing  cannot  be  said  of  the  present  su- 
perior." 

"  But  Giovanna,  the  unhappy  betrayer  of  her 
friend, — tell  me  of  her  ?" 

"  I  feel  sure  that  she  was  very  wretched  ever 
after  ; — indeed,  for  a  long  time,  she  was  afflicted 
with  partial  insanity,  which  was  far  worse 
than  if  she  had  entirely  lost  her  reason,  for  the 
horror  of  mind  she  endured  was  truly  frightful, 
and  she  entirely  destroyed  her  health  by  the 
penances,  privations,  and  sufferings,  of  every 
kind,  she  inflicted  upon  herself,  in  order  to  ex- 
piate her  perfidy.  Father  Giacomo,  I  believe, 
did  all  he  could  to  convince  her  that  her  con- 
duct on  that  occasion  had  been  meritorious, 
and  that  she  would  be  rewarded  for  it  by  a 
very  considerable  remission  of  purgatorial 
pains ;  but  I  do  not  think  she  could  ever  feel 
sure  of  it  herself." 

*'  Oh  !  no,  dearest,  she  never  could  believe  it, 
though  she  labored  hard  to  obtain  the  assur- 
ance. Poor  creature !  her  mental  torments 
must  indeed  have  been  great,  until  she  heard, 
and  was  enabled  to  feel,  that  '  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  But  how 
blessed  was  the  change  which  then  took  place 
in  her  soul !  and  how  sweet  and  peaceful  it 
made  her  last  hours  ! — Oh  !  Rosa ;  what  a  mercy 
it  is  to  possess  the  Holy  Scriptures  !  God  him- 


THE    MIRACLE.  193 

self  tells  us  that  '  they  are  able  to  instruct  us 
unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.'"* 

"  Isabel,  carissima,  are  you  quite  sure  that 
we  are  right  in  reading  them,  contrary  to  the 
most  positive  and  express  commands  of  the 
church  ? — I  ask  this  question,  because  it  is 
clearly  evident  that  we  shall  have  to  suffer  for 
it ; — and  we  ought,  therefore,  to  be  fully  per- 
suaded that  we  are  not  exposing  ourselves  to 
unknown  perils,  without  a  cause  of  sufficient 
importance." 

"  Dearest  Rosa !  how  can  we  be  wrong  in 
obeying  the  commands  of  God  himself?  Our 
blessed  Saviour,  you  know,  exhorted  the  Jews 
to  investigate  the  Scriptures,  because  they  bore 
testimony  of  Him  ;  and  the  inhabitants  of  Berea 
were  praised  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  because  they 
'examined  the  Scriptures  daily.'  I  showed 
you  these  passages  in  the  Testament,  and  also 
that  where  St.  Paul  congratulates  Timothy  on 
his  having  '  learned  the  Holy  Scriptures  from 
his  childhood.'  "f 

"  I  dare  say  you  are  quite  right ; — but,  alas  ! 
I  have  not  your  faith  or  courage,  and  I  greatly 
fear  I  shall  never  be  able  to  endure  persecu- 
tion." 

"  Both  faith  and  courage  come  from  God, 
dearest,  Rosa,  and  you  should  pray  earnestly 

*  Martini's  Translation  f  IWd- 

17 


194  THE    MIRACLE. 

for  them.  But  I  confess  I  am  not  so  apprehen- 
sive as  you  are  on  this  subject.  I  do  not  see 
what  great  dangers  we  can  be  exposed  to,  for 
merely  reading  the  Word  of  God.  Besides,  it 
is  I  who  am  the  offender,  not  you ;  and  I  am 
quite  ready  to  take  all  the  blame  upon  myself; 
and,  whatever  punishment  they  may  inflict 
upon  me,  I  know  I  shall  soon  be  free  from  their 
power ;  for  nothing  shall  ever  induce  me  to 
pronounce  the  fatal  vows,  or  assume  the  horrid 
black  veil." 

"  Oh !  you  do  not  understand  the  convent- 
system  ! — If  the  superiors  suspect  you  of  un- 
willingness to  take  the  vows,  they  will  never 
bring  you  to  the  public  test.  You  will  either  be 
compelled  to  do  it  in  private,  or  remain  a  novice 
all  your  life,  but  with  no  more  liberty  than  you 
have  now.  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  disobey  or 
offend  the  authorities  of  such  a  place  as  this !" 

"  All  my  life,-  Rosa  ! — nay,  that  cannot  be  ! 
— you  forget  that  they  can  have  no  more  legal 
power  over  me  than  I  choose  to  give  them.  My 
brother,  indeed,  has  exercised  a  tyrannical  con- 
trol in  placing  me  here  ;  but,  in  less  than  a  year, 
I  shall  be  of  full  age,  and,  consequently,  my 
own  mistress,  to  go  when  and  where  I  please." 

"  Alas  !  poor  sister  !  how  you  deceive  your- 
self! How  can  you  assert  your  liberty  in  a 
prison  ?  Who  will  listen  to  you,  or  heed  your 
complaints  ?  The  superior  is  in  possession  of 


THE    MIRACLE.  195 

absolute  and  irresponsible  power.  How  can 
you  resist  her  authority,  or  throw  off  her 
yoke  ?" 

"  I  will  appeal  to  the  civil  authorities,"  ex- 
claimed Isabel,  her  whole  frame  strung  up  to  a 
feeling  of  undaunted  resolution,  *'  I  will  expose 
the  tyranny  that  would  coerce  me  ! — I  will  ob- 
tain redress,  and  my  liberty ;  and  so  shall  you, 
too,  Rosina  mia,  if  you  do  not  wish  to  be  bu- 
ried alive." 

"  Alas,  alas  !  your  imagination  misleads  you  ! 
Even  if  you  could  apply  to  the  civil  authorities, 
it  would  be  of  no  use ;  for  they  would  not  in- 
terfere with  the  power  of  the  church  ;  but  you 
will  never  have  an  opportunity  of  making  that 
appeal.  Do  you  not  know  that  all  correspon- 
dence passes  through  the  hands  of  the  superior  ? 
— that  not  a  single  written  syllable  is  either  re- 
ceived in  the  house,  or  sent  out  of  it,  till  she 
has  first  seen  it  ?  Oh  !  no,  sister,  it  is  not  pos- 
sible to  do  what  you  intend.  We  are  effectu- 
ally cut  off  from  all  communication  with  the 
world,  and  must  submit  to  our  fate,  whatever  it 
may  be." 

These  words  of  Rosa,  which  she  felt  to  be 
but  too  true,  fell  like  a  leaden  weight  on  the 
buoyant  spirit  of  Isabel.  She  might  have  known 
all  this  before ;  she  did,  in  fact,  know  it ;  but 
never  had  it  sunk  with  such  a  depressing  power 
into  her  heart ;  and  she  felt  too  much  saddened 


THE    MIRACL.K. 

to  reply.  A  painful  silence  ensued,  but  it  was 
broken  by  the  faint  echo  of  the  matin-bell  from 
above ;  and  the  two  friends  found  that  they 
must  immediately  part.  Isabel  clasped  the 
trembling  Rosa  in  a  fond  embrace,  and  whis- 
pering, "Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body, 
but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul,"  reluctantly  tore 
herself  away,  and  glided  back  as  swiftly  as  she 
could,  through  the  dark  and  devious  passages, 
to  the  upper  part  of  the  convent. — She  had 
gained  the  corridor  on  the  ground-floor,  when 
she  suddenly  encountered  the  sub-superior, 
who  instantly  inquired,  in  a  tone  of  harsh  au- 
thority, 

"Whence  come  you,  sister  Isabel?" 

Isabel,  however,  did  not  choose  either  to  tell 
the  truth,  or  invent  an  excuse  ;  she,  therefore, 
remained  silent,  and  the  nun  repeated  her  ques- 
tion. 

"  What  brings  you  into  this  part  of  the  house, 
sister  ?  Whither  have  you  been,  and  what  was 
your  business  ?" 

Isabel  was  still  silent. 

"  You  will  not  answer  ?  Well,  then,  it  be- 
comes my  duty  to  order  you  to  your  cell,  until 
such  time  as  you  have  disclosed  your  secret  to 
the  Madre  Superiore ;  or,  at  least,  until  her 
pleasure  is  known.  I  shall  report  your  disobe- 
dience to  her ;  in  the  meantime  you  Will  re- 
main in  your  own  room." 


THE    MIRACLE.  197 

Isabel  obeyed,  without  uttering  a  single 
word  ;  and,  returning  to  her  cell,  prostrated 
herself  in  prayer  before  the  God  who  alone 
could  protect  her,  for  she  now  felt,  indeed,  that 
her  hour  of  trial  was  at  hand. 
17* 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    EXAMINATION. 

Without  cause  have  they  hid  for  me  their  net  in  a  pit,  which,  with- 
out cause,  they  have  digged  for  my  soul. — PSALM  xxxv.  7. 

THREE  days  of  solitary  confinement, — during 
which  she  was  visited  only  by  an  old  nun,  who 
brought  her  bread  and  water  in  the  morning  — 
three  days  of  wearisome  inactivity,  in  which 
her  mind  was  left  to  prey  upon  itself — and,  not- 
withstanding the  resources  of  prayer,  medita- 
tion, and  reflection,  felt  the  time  creep  with  in- 
expressible slowness, — had  already  reduced  the 
mental,  as  well  as  the  bodily  vigor  of  Isabel ; 
and  she  experienced  a  feeling  almost  like  re- 
lief, when,  on  the  third  evening,  she  was  sum- 
moned to  the  presence  of  the  superior.  That 
lady  was  seated  in  her  chair  of  state,  and  on 
each  side  of  her  were  the  sub-superior,  and 
Father  Giacomo.  Their  countenances  were 
dark  and  threatening  ;  and  yet  there  was  evi- 
dently an  attempt  to  assume  an  air  of  kindness 
and  compassion,  which,  however,  was  not 
likely  to  deceive  an  observant  and  anxious  eye. 

"  Daughter,"  said  the  Abbess,  after  a  pause, 
during  which  she  had  been  intently  scrutinizing 


THE    EXAMINATION.  199 

the  pale  but  calm  countenance  of  Isabel,  "it 
grieves  me  much  to  see  you  brought  before  me 
under  the  charge  of  disobedience  and  obsti- 
nacy. Our  sister,  the  sub-superior,  reports  that 
she  found  you  wandering  about  the  house,  early 
in  the  morning,  in  a  direction  towards  which 
no  duty  could  have  called  you ;  and  that,  on 
being  questioned  by  her,  you  refused  to  give 
her  any  information  as  to  your  proceedings." 

"  I  acknowledge  the  truth  of  the  charge, 
holy  mother,"  replied  Isabel,  while  the  word 
holy,  which  she  felt  to  be  sadly  misapplied,  cost 
her  no  little  effort  to  utter.  It  was,  however, 
the  usual  and  indispensable  mode  of  address  to 
all  ecclesiastical  superiors,  and  she  durst  not 
withhold  it. 

"You  acknowledge  your  fault;  that  is,  so 
far,  well,  and  shows  that  your  penance  has  not 
been  in  vain.  You  will  now,  of  course,  make 
due  reparation,  by  soliciting  the  pardon  of  the 
sub-superior,  and  then  frankly  communicating 
the  information  you  before  withheld ;  after 
which,  you  will  receive  from  Father  Giacomo 
what  further  penance  he  may  see  fit  to  inflict, 
preparatory  to  final  absolution." 

"  I  cannot  disclose  now  what  I  then  refused 
to  tell ;  the  same  reasons  which  actuated  me 
still  exist  in  all  their  force." 

The  Abbess's  eyes  flashed  with  suppressed 
anger,  at  the  unwonted  presumption  which  thus 


200  THE    EXAMINATION. 

dared  to  thwart  her  will.  "What  do  you 
mean,  daughter,  by  this  extraordinary  lan- 
guage ?  Dare  you  question  our  authority,  and 
defy  our  power?  What  can  the  reasons  be, 
of  which  you  speak  ?  There  must  have  been 
something  very  reprehensible  in  your  conduct, 
to  render  such  mystery  requisite." 

"  There  was  nothing  wrong  in  what  I  did, 
reverend  mother." 

"  Then  why  do  you  wish  to  conceal  it  ?  But 
this  will  not  do,  daughter.  You  must  under- 
stand that,  in  a  house  like  this,  you  can  have  no 
will  of  your  own,  and  that  no  concealment 
whatever  can  be  permitted.  Your  unwilling- 
ness to  answer  the  questions  put  to  you  shows 
a  spirit  of  insubordination  which  must  be  sub- 
dued, or  severe  punishment  will  be  necessary. 
I  command  you,  therefore,  once  more,  without 
a  moment's  delay,  to  tell  us  instantly  where 
you  had  been  on  the  morning  in  question,  what 
you  had  been  doing,  and,  in  short,  the  object 
of  your  secret  excursion." 

Isabel  remained  silent.  She  would  have  had 
no  hesitation  in  avowing  her  visit  to  the  vaults, 
and  her  motive  for  entering  them,  had  there 
been  nothing  to  dread  but  the  punishment 
which  that  confession  would  draw  upon  her- 
self; but  she  was  resolved  not  to  compromise 
Rosa,  who  would  equally  have  been  exposed 


THE    EXAMINATION.  201 

to  the  cruel  severity  of  her  unscrupulous  ty- 
rants. 

The  superior  waited  a  few  moments,  though 
with  evident  impatience,  for  Isabel's  compli- 
ance with  her  injunctions  ;  but,  receiving  no 
answer,  she  repeated  them  in  a  still  more  im- 
perious tone,  while  every  feature  of  her  face 
was  convulsed  with  passion,  which  seemed 
greatly  increased  by  the  calm  self-possession 
of  the  offending  novice.  Isabel  stood  before 
her  with  her  arms  meekly  folded  on  her  bosom, 
but  her  beautiful  countenance,  though  pale  and 
wan,  wearing  an  expression  of  high  and  lofty 
resolution,  which  resulted  from  the  simple, 
child-like  confidence,  and  humble,  prayerful 
faith,  with  which  she  had  committed  her  cause 
into  the  hands  of  God.  Her  heart  was  raised 
to  Him,  in  silent  supplication,  and  she  felt  that 
He  not  only  could  and  would  protect  her,  but 
that  He  was  even  then  enduing  her  with  a 
strength  superior  to  her  own.  'During  the 
pause  which  succeeded  the  Abbess's  fruitless 
commands,  she  glanced  for  a  moment  at  the 
countenances  of  her  judges,  and  was  struck  by 
their  different  expressions.  That  of  the  sub- 
superior  exhibited  an  air  of  triumphant  malice, 
which  strongly  contrasted  with  the  enraged 
violence  of  the  Abbess,  and  the  deep,  myste- 
rious, and  impenetrable  coolness  of  the  priest's 
appearance. 


202  THE    EXAMINATION. 

The  superior,  having  again  waited  in  vain 
for  an  answer,  began  to  lose  all  self-possession, 
and  would  probably  have  proceeded  to  some 
violent  measure,  had  not  Father  Giacomo  in- 
terposed, and  laying  his  hand,  respectfully  but 
significantly,  on  her  arm,  mildly  observed, 

"  This  refractory  conduct,  my  dear  daughter, 
must  deeply  wound  and  grieve  your  feelings ; 
but  let  it  not  too  much  disturb  your  mind,  for 
I  trust  this  unhappy  child  will,  in  lime,  be 
brought  to  a  proper  sense  of  her  sin  and  dis- 
obedience. I  presume  not  to  interfere  with 
whatever  measures  you  may  think  fit  to  adopt, 
in  order  to  vindicate  your  just  authority  ;  but 
you  know  we  have  another  question,  of  still 
greater  importance,  to  put  to  this  our  mis- 
guided daughter.  Let  me  beg  of  you,  there- 
fore, to  enter  with  me  into  a  calm  and  patient 
investigation  of  the  subject." 

The  lady,  thus  rebuked,  endeavored  to 
smooth  her  ruffled  brow,  and  to  resume  her  air 
of  official  dignity ;  while  the  priest,  in  a  tone 
of  gentle  and  friendly  inquiry,  addressed  the 
silent  Isabel. 

"It  has  come  to  our  knowledge,  daughter, 
that  you  have  lately  been  engaged  in  studies 
not  enjoined  by  your  vows,  nor  even  sanc- 
tioned by  the  church.  You  have  in  your  pos- 
session a  book  which  was  not  given  you  by 


THE    EXAMINATION.  203 

your  spiritual  guides.  Is  it  not  so  ?  Answer 
me  truly." 

"If  you  mean  the  New  Testament,  father,  it 
is  true  that  I  have  read  it.  But,  surely  it  can- 
not be  a  crime  to  study  the  Word  of  God." 

"  That  is  not  a  question  for  your  decision, 
daughter,  neither  is  it  the  matter  at  present  un- 
der discussion.  You  confess  that  you  have 
been  reading  the  New  Testament ;  it  now  be- 
comes your  duty  to  inform  us  how  and  from 
whom  you  received  it." 

"  I  am  truly  sorry,  father,  that  I  cannot  com- 
ply with  either  of  your  injunctions." 

"  Is  this  your  serious  determination,  daugh- 
ter ?  Reflect  upon  the  probable,  or,  I  should 
rather  say,  the  inevitable  consequences  of  your 
disobedience,  before  you  give  your  final  an- 
swer." 

"  I  have  reflected,  father,  and  feel  that  I  can- 
not act  otherwise." 

Father  Giacomo's  piercing  eyes  were  fixed 
steadily  on  Isabel's  countenance,  as  if  he  could 
penetrate  into  her  very  thoughts ;  but  she 
shrunk  not  from  his  gaze,  as  he  had  expected  ; 
for,  though  her  frame  trembled  with  emotion, 
the  native  energy  of  her  mind,  supported  by  a 
feeling  of  confidence  in  God,  which  surpassed 
even  her  hopes,  enabled  her  to  stand  firm  and 
collected  before  her  inquisitors. 

After  a  few  moments'  further  scrutiny  of  her 


204  THE    EXAMINATION. 

• 

pale  but  resolved  aspect,  the  priest  repeated 
his  question, 

"  Is  this  your  fixed  determination,  daugh- 
ter?" 

"  It  is,  reverend  father,"  she  replied,  respect- 
fully, but  firmly. 

He  looked  at  the  superior,  whose  counte- 
nance betrayed  the  rage  she  could  scarcely  sup- 
press. A  slight  frown  contracted  his  brow ; 
then,  turning  again  towards  Isabel,  with  an  air 
of  mildness,  which  she  could  not  but  consider 
Jesuitical,  he  addressed  her  in  a  tone  of  com- 
passion. 

"  You  do,  indeed,  grieve  us,  daughter,  by 
your  obstinacy  and  disobedience  ;  but,  as  I  can- 
not yet  resign  the  hope,  that  you  may  be  re- 
stored to  a  better  state  of  mind,  by  the  judi- 
cious measures  which  your  spiritual  mother 
will  know  how  to  employ  for  your  recovery,  I 
must  now  ask  you  one  or  two  other  questions, 
which,  I  trust,  you  will  not  refuse  to  answer. 
Did  you  not  transgress  the  rules  of  the  convent, 
by  frequently  visiting  at  night,  and  without  per- 
mission, the  departed  sister,  Giovanna  ?" 

"  I  did,  father ;  I  freely  confess  it ;  and  you 
will  not  find  me  backward  in  answering  your 
questions,  when  they  relate  only  to  myself." 

"  What  was  your  object  in  visiting  her,  and 
even  spending  hours  by  her  bedside  ?  Did  you 
seek  for  edification,  that  you  might-imitate  her 


THi:     EXAMINATION.  '205 

sanctity,  her  voluntary  humiliation,  and  extra- 
ordinary self-denial?" 

"  I  cannot  lay  claim  to  any  such  motive, 
father ;  I  merely  sought  in  the  first  instance,  to 
alleviate,  in  some  little  measure,  her  distressing 
sufferings." 

"  And  did  she  encourage  or  desire  your  at- 
tendance," inquired  the  superior,  "  after  she 
had  voluntarily  chosen  the  merit  of  an  unre- 
lieved death-bed,  in  preference  to  the  comforts 
of  the  infirmary  ?" 

"  No,  reverend  mother,  she  did  not ;  on  the 
contrary,  she  used  every  means  in  her  power 
to  drive  me  from  her,  and  persisted  in  her  sys- 
tem of  self-inflicted  tortures,  till  my  persever- 
ance, and  her  own  overwhelming  weakness, 
rendered  any  further  resistance  unavailing,  and, 
indeed,  impossible." 

"  And  did  she  persist  to  the  last  in  reprobat- 
ing your  interference,  and  refusing  your  per- 
fidious soothings  ?" 

"  I  cannot  say  that  she  did,  for  I  had,  at  last, 
the  pleasure  of  perceiving  that  her  sufferings 
were  somewhat  mitigated  by  constant  atten- 
tion, and  her  mind  very  greatly  relieved  and 
comforted." 

A  glow  of  holy  gratitude  lighted  up  the  pal- 
lid cheek  of  Isabel,  as  she  thought  of  the  Di- 
vine blessing  which  had  so  remarkably  rested 
on  her  feeble  endeavors  to  enlighten  the  be- 
18 


206  THE    EXAMINATION'. 

nighted  mind  of  the  poor  nun.  She  saw  the 
angry  kindling  of  the  superior's  countenance, 
and  the  dark,  portentious  frown  of  the  priest ; 
but  her  heart  remained  undismayed,  for  she 
knew  that  Giovanna  was  beyond  their  power, 
and  for  herself  she  felt  no  fear. 

"Daughter,"  asked  Father  Giacomo,  "  was 
it  your  consolations  and  encouragements  which 
thus  relieved  and  comforted  the  mind  of  sister 
Giovanna  ?" 

"  Not  mine,"  she  exclaimed,  with  fervent  en- 
thusiasm, "  Oh  !  no,  not  mine,  but  those  of  a 
Divine  Comforter !  To  God,  and  God  alone 
be  all  the  praise  !" 

"  But  how  was  it  that  you  were  the  instru- 
ment of  imparting  all  this  consolation  ?  you  who 
were  even  transgressing  your  duty,  and  break- 
ing your  vows  of  monastic  obedience,  as  well 
as  placing  obstacles  in  her  path  of  meritorious 
self-infliction?" 

This  was  an  insidious  question,  and  evident- 
ly intended  to  entangle  her ;  she  sought  not, 
however,  to  evade  it,  but  replied,  without  a 
moment's  hesitation, 

"I  was  but  the  humble  instrument  in  con- 
veying to  her  mind  the  precious  truths  and 
promises  of  the  blessed  Gospel.  She  found 
them  sufficient  for  all  her  wants,  and,  the  sting 
being  thus  taken  from  death,  she  entered  the 


THE    EXAMINATION.  207 

dark  valley  without  fear,  and  with  perfect 
peace  and  confidence." 

"  You  must,  certainly,  be  a  wonderful  preach- 
er !"  exclaimed  the  priest  in  a  sneering  tone, 
"  and  your  instructions  must  have  been  very 
superior  to  any  she  had  before  received  !  May 
I  ask,  if  you  displayed  your  eloquence  in  ex- 
tempore peaching,  or  if  you  merely  read  to  her 
from  your  heretical  Bible  ?" 

"  I  did  neither,"  replied  Isabel,  with  a  look 
of  calm  and  serious  dignity,  which  seemed  like 
a  rebuke  of  the  sarcastic  levity  of  the  priest ! 
"  I  had  not  an  opportunity  of  reading  to  her 
from  the  New  Testament  itself,  but  I  was  en- 
abled to  repeat  several  portions  of  it  from 
memory,  and  they  went  to  her  heart  with  the 
authority  and  force  of  Divine  truth." 

"  But  what  could  you  tell  her,  daughter,  that 
was  new  to  her, — living,  as  she  had  been,  al- 
most all  her  life,  under  the  influence  of  the 
Scripture-principles,  inculcated  and  enforced 
by  the  authority  and  teaching  of  holy  mother 
church  ?" 

"  I  repeated  to  her  what  the  Bible  says,  that 
'  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all 
sin,'  and  she  was  enabled  to  rest  upon  that 
precious  truth  for  pardon  and  peace." 

"  Wherein  did  that  assertion  differ  from  what 
she  had  always  been  taught  ?  Does  not  holy 
church  inculcate  the  same  thing  ?" 


208  THK    EXAMINATION. 

"  I  never  knew  it,  father,  till  I  saw  it  written 
in  the  New  Testament;  nor  had  sister  Gio- 
vanna  ever  been  told  of  it.  We  had  always 
understood  that  we  could  only  obtain  pardon 
by  our  repentance,  penances,  and  mortifica- 
tions, and  could  only  be  sure  of  it  through 
priestly  absolution." 

The  priest  bit  his  lip  in  evident,  though  sup- 
pressed rage,  but  replied,  with  the  same  un- 
varied gentleness  of  tone  and  manner, 

"  Daughter,  you  already  display  the  fearfully 
perverting  effects  of  unauthorized  Scripture- 
reading.  The  sacrifice  of  the  Redeemer  is 
certainly  the  great  atonement  for  sin,  and  it  is 
the  only  source  from  which  the  church  derives 
her  power  to  forgive  the  sins  of  her  penitent 
members.  But  this  is  a  matter  for  further  pri- 
vate conversation,  during  the  solemn  ordinance 
of  confession,  at  which  I  shall  expect  you  the 
day  after  to-morrow.  In  the  meantime,  I  trust 
your  mind  will  be  so  much  benefited  by  the 
preparatory  exercises,  as  to  give  me,  readily 
and  obediently,  whatever  information  I  may 
require.  The  holy  mother,  I  believe,  has  an- 
other question  to  propose  to  you,  which  you 
will,  doubtless,  answer  with  perfect  sincerity." 

The  superior,  whose  countenance  wore  an 
expression  of  concentrated  rage,  made  a  sign 
to  her  deputy,  and  that  lady,  with^a  look  of 
malignant  triumph,  drew  from  her  pocket  a 


THE     EXAMINATION.  209 

gentleman's  diamond  breastpin,  and  held  it  up 
before  Isabel,  asking,  in  a  taunting  tone,  if  she 
recognized  it. 

The  novice  slightly  glanced  at  it,  and  unhes- 
itatingly replied  that  she  did  not  recollect  ever 
having  seen  it  before. 

"  It  is  false  !"  exclaimed  the  superior,  with  a 
burst  of  passion. 

Isabel  replied  not,  but  the  sub-superior  im- 
mediately resumed, 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say, — do  you  dare  to  as- 
sert,— that  you  do  not  know  this  pin,  and  its 
owner  ?  that  you  are  not  aware  how  it  came 
within  these  walls  ?" 

"  I  do  mean  to  say  it,  and  can  most  consci- 
entiously assert  it.  But  if  you  have  any  accu- 
sation to  make  against  me,  connected  with  that 
pin,  let  me  hear  what  it  is  in  plain  language, 
and  without  any  insinuations  or  inuendoes." 

There  was  a  proud  dignity  in  Isabel's  man- 
ner which  was  not  calculated  to  benefit  her 
cause,  where  abject  submission  and  unbounded 
servility  were  the  only  qualities  likely  to  se- 
cure favor;  but  the  moment  for  punishment 
was  not  yet  come,  and  the  sub-superior,  after 
receiving  a*£ermissive  look  from  the  Abbess, 
continued  the  interrogatory. 

"  Did  you  think  yourself  unobserved,  and 
your  wickedness  unknown,  when  you  visited 
the  garden  at  night,  to  have  interviews  with  a 
18* 


210 


THE    EXAMINATION'. 


lover?  Answer  this  vile  hypocrite,  and  deny 
it  if  you  dare  !" 

A  cold  trembling  ran  through  Isabel's  whole 
frame,  as  she  suddenly  perceived  the  abyss 
which  was  opening  before  her ;  but,  sending 
up  to  heaven  a  fervent  mental  prayer  for  guid- 
ance and  protection,  she  was  able  to  answer 
with  perfect  calmness. 

"  I  never  visited  the  convent-garden  to  meet 
or  converse  with  any  lover,  nor  has  such  an 
idea  ever  entered  my  mind,  since  I  have  been 
an  inmate  of  this  house." 

"  You  would  act  more  wisely  in  not  attempt- 
ing  to  prevaricate,"  exclaimed  the  superior, 
while  the  priest's  eyes  were  riveted  upon  her 
as  if  he  could  read  her  thoughts.  She  bore 
the  look,  however  with  unshrinking  firmness, 
and  did  not  deign  to  answer  the  superior's  ob- 
servation. 

"  Can  you  deny,"  resumed  her  questioner, 
"  that  you  have  met  a  man  in  the  garden,  and 
thus  broken  your  vows  in  the  most  flagrant 
manner  ?" 

Isabel  was  silent. 

"  You  refuse  to  answer  ! — you  dare  not  deny 
it ! — your  silence  is  an  acknowledgment  of 
your  crime  !"  exclaimed  the  superior,  her  eyes 
flashing  with  the  passion  she  could  no  longer 
repress.  «'  I  ask  you,  then,  and  I  insist  upon 
an  answer,  who  is  the  wretch  who  dared  thus 


THE    EXAMINATION.  211 

audaciously  to  invade  the  sanctity  of  this 
house  ?" 

Isabel  still  remained  silent,  and  the  question 
was  repeated,  with  increased  vehemence  sev- 
eral times,  by  each  of  her  interrogators,  till, 
enraged  beyond  all  bounds  at  her  determined 
silence,  they  ordered  her  back  to  her  cell,  and 
condemned  her  to  increased  penances  and  pri- 
vations, in  order  to  overcome  her  obstinate 
resolution. 

A  similar  proceeding  had  before  taken  place, 
with  the  view  of  obtaining  the  same  infor- 
"mation  from  the  youthful  Rosa,  but  with  no  re- 
sult more  satisfactory  to  the  convent-inquisi- 
tors. They  had,  indeed,  to  deal  with  a  much 
more  timid  and  yielding  spirit ;  but,  though 
Rosa  could  not  deny  that  she  had  seen  the 
pin  before,  (for  it  was  one  which  her  brother 
constantly  wore,  as  being  the  gift  of  a  de- 
ceased aunt,  to  whom  he  had  been  fondly  at- 
tached,) yet  the  certainty  that,  by  giving  the 
least  clue  to  the  name  of  its  owner,  she  would 
inevitably  draw  down  fearful  peril  on  the  head 
of  her  beloved  Francesco,  nerved  even  her 
gentle  and  subdued  mind  to  the  most  heroic 
and  inflexible  resolution.  All  fear  for  herself 
was  swallowed  up  in  terror  for  the  safety  of 
this  dear  and  affectionate  brother ;  and  she  felt 
that  she  could  die  a  thousand  deaths  rather  than 
involve  him  in  any  danger.  Her  nerves,  how- 


212  THE    EXAMINATION'. 

ever,  were  not  equal  to  the  trial  of  her  strength, 
and  she  was  taken  back  to  her  cell  in  a  swoon 
so  alarming,  as  almost  to  make  her  tormentors 
fear  that  they  might  prematurely  lose  their 
victim. 

Shut  up  in  unrelieved  solitude,  she  wept  day 
and  night,  and  was  unable  either  to  eat,  sleep, 
or  collect  her  thoughts.  The  dread  that  Isa- 
bel (who,  she  felt  convinced,  would  be  ques- 
tioned as  well  as  herself)  might  be  compelled 
to  discover  what  she  was  so  anxious  to  keep 
secret,  preyed  incessantly  on  her  mind,  and 
she  saw,  in  imagination,  her  idolized  brother 
seized,  and  conveyed  to  the  horrid  dungeons 
of  the  Inquisition,  and,  while  the  diabolical 
treatment  experienced  by  its  unhappy  victims 
haunted  her  bewildered  thoughts,  she  became 
a  prey  to  the  most  deplorable  mental  agony. 

Her  fears,  however,  were  entirely  ground- 
less, for  the  strong  mind  of  Isabel,  supported 
by  that  grace  which  is  promised  to  the  tried 
believer,  in  every  "  time  of  need,"  and  which 
she  had  learned  where  and  how  to  seek,  bore 
her  up  amidst  every  trial,  and  preserved  undi- 
minished  the  native  energy  of  her  character, 
notwithstanding  all  the  means  which  were  used 
to  crush  and  unnerve  it.  A  miserable  and 
scanty  diet  of  bread  and  water,  the  want  of 
exercise,  confinement  in  a  small,  ctose  cell,  the 
unvarying  monotony  of  total  solitude,  and  the 


THE    EXAMINATION.  218 

want  of  books,  or  employment  for  either  mind 
or  body,  except  the  tedious  routine  of  count- 
less Latin  prayers  which  she  was  enjoined  to 
repeat,  were  certainly  well  calculated  to  de- 
press the  mind,  wear  out  the  mental  powers, 
and  destroy  the  very  springs  of  life.  But  she 
found  an  unfailing  resource  in  prayer,  and  in 
the  constant  recollection  of  the  blessed  truths 
the  had  imbibed  from  her  former  study  of  the 
Scriptures.  Now  that  she  was  deprived  of 
her  precious  Testament,  she  could  not  but  be 
thankful  that  it  was  deposited  in  a  place  of 
safety,  and  that  she  had  been  led  to  transcribe, 
as  it  were,  so  much  of  its  contents  on  the  tab- 
let of  her  memory.  Its  well-remembered 
truths  were  now  to  her  like  "  a  well  of  water 
springing  up  to  everlasting  life  ;"  and  the  con- 
tinual refreshment  she  derived  from  them  pre- 
served the  elasticity  of  her  spirits,  and  the 
vigor  of  her  mind,  even  under  the  pressure  of 
corroding  anxiety,  and  the  apprehension  of  cer- 
tain and  impending  evil. 

She  had  every  reason  to  rejoice  that  she  had 
secured  her  Testament,  instead  of  continuing 
to  carry  it  about  with  her  ;  for  her  cell  had 
been  repeatedly  searched  for  it  during  her  ab- 
sence, and  some  one  had  twice  stolen  in  at 
night,  in  the  darkness,  and  when  she  was  sup- 
posed to  be  asleep,  to  feel  in  the  pockets  of  her 
garments  for  the  missing  book.  She  had  heard 


214  THE    EXAMINATION'. 

the  intruder,  and  was  quite  aware  of  the  ob- 
ject of  these  nocturnal  visits  ;  but  prudence 
had  kept  her  silent,  and  she  was  delighted  thus 
to  ascertain  that  her  treasure  was  undiscov- 
ered. She  felt  the  want  of  it,  indeed,  but 
could  scarcely  regret  that  it  was  thus  provi- 
dentially placed  out  of  the  reach  of  those  who 
would,  perhaps,  have  destroyed  it,  and  cer- 
tainly deprived  her  of  it  altogether.  How 
long  were  these  miseries  to  last  ?  How  long 
should  she  be  exposed  to  the  tyranny  that  now 
oppressed  her  ?  When  might  she  hope  to  be 
released  ?  The  possibility  of  this  eventual  de- 
liverance she  never  suffered  herself  for  one 
moment  to  doubt, — the  thought  would  have 
been  insupportable,  and  she  carefully  banished 
it:  the  smiling  charmer,  Hope,  illumined  every 
cloud  with  the  brilliancy  of  her  rainbow-hues, 
and  her  voice  of  angel-sweetness  was  heard, 
even  amidst  the  thunder  of  the  raging  storm. 

Six  days  elapsed  before  she  was  summoned 
to  confession,  and  she  had  thus  abundant  op- 
portunity of  preparing  herself,  by  prayer  and 
reflection,  for  the  coming  trial.  She  doubted 
not  that  every  attempt  would  be  made  to  shake 
her  faith,  and  every  kind  of  sophistry  used,  to 
entangle  her  again  in  the  mazes  of  error ;  and 
feeling  deeply  her  own  weakness,  and  the  in- 
sufficiency of  her  religious  knowledge,  she  bit- 
terly regretted  the  loss  of  her  precious  New 


THE     EXAMINATION.  215 

Testament.  She,  however,  treasured  up  in  her 
mind  the  inspired  declarations  she  had  com- 
mitted to  memory,  and  earnestly  prayed  that 
she  might  experience  the  fulfilment  of  that 
gracious  assurance,  "  When  they  deliver  you 
up,  take  no  thought  how  or  what  ye  shall  an- 
swer, for  it  shall  be  given  you  in  that  same 
hour  what  ye  shall  speak  ;  for  it  is  not  ye  that 
speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  which 
speaketh  in  you."  Relying  on  this  recollected 
promise,  she  awaited,  with  trembling  confi- 
dence, the  ordeal  that  was  approaching. 

Slowly  and  sadly  had  the  hours  crept  on  to 
poor  Rosa  ;  only  marked  by  her  tears,  and  by 
the  burdensome  penances  imposed  upon  her. 
She  had  seen  no  one  but  an  old  deaf  nun, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  bring  bread  and  water 
every  morning  to  the  captives,  and  who  obsti- 
nately refused  to  exchange  a  word  with  her ; 
when,  suddenly,  one  morning,  the  sub-superior 
entered  her  cell,  and  accosted  her  with  a  tone 
and  manner  of  most  unexpected  kindness. 
She  sat  down  by  the  drooping  girl,  and,  notic- 
ing her  pale,  wan  cheeks,  and  the  alteration 
so  visible  in  her  whole  appearance,  exclaimed, 
in  a  voice  of  winning  blandness, 

"  Why,  my  dear  child,  you  are  looking  quite 
ill  !  You  have  been,  perhaps,  too  closely  con- 
fined, and  have  certainly  given  way  to  exces- 
sive sorrow.  Come,  come,  you  must  not  take 


216  THE    EXAMINATION. 

every  little  thing  so  much  to  heart,  carissima  f 
This  penance  was  only  intended  to  bring  you 
to  reflection,  but  certainly  not  to  make  you  un- 
happy." 

"  Alas  !  madam,"  replied  Rosa,  bursting  into 
tears,  "  how  can  I  be  otherwise  than  unhappy, 
in  my  present  situation?  Shut  up  in  this  dis- 
mal cell,  cut  off  from  all  society,  under  the  dis- 
pleasure of  my  superiors,  and  not  knowing 
what  further  miseries  may  be  inflicted  upon 
me.  Oh  !  I  am,  indeed,  very  wretched  !" 

"  But,  carina,  you  know  it  is  entirely  your 
own  fault.  Why  do  you  not  openly  confess 
your  faults,  and  submit,  like  a  dutiful  child,  to 
the  discipline  of  our  holy  mother  ?  You  would 
then  immediately  be  restored  to  favor,  and 
your  punishment  would,  at  least,  be  greatly 
lightened." 

"  I  have  confessed  my  faults,  reverend 
mother,  as  far  as  I  am  conscious  of  any.  I 
have  concealed  nothing  that  relates  to  myself; 
but,"  she  added,  a  ray  of  generous  enthusiasm 
breaking  through  her  tears,  "  I  cannot, — I 
never  will,  whatever  sufferings  it  may  cost  me, 
— draw  down  peril  upon  the  heads  of  others !" 

The  young  novice's  heroic  resolution  seemed 
to  transform  her  almost  into  another  being ; 
her  cheeks  glowed,  her  eyes  sparkled,  and  the 
elevation  of  her  feelings  imparted"  its  lofty  ex- 
pression to  her  hitherto  dejected  countenance. 


THE    EXAMINATION.  217 

The  nun  frowned,  and  a  gleam  of  unspeakable 
malignity  for  a  moment  flitted  across  her  face ; 
but  it  was  quickly  banished,  and,  with  a  cares- 
sing smile,  she  laid  her  hand  on  her  poor  vic- 
tim's arm,  and  drew  her  gently  to  herself. 

"  Hush,  hush,  carissima !  Do  not  allow 
yourself  to  be  so  excited !  Your  pulse  beats 
frightfully,  and  you  are  really  quite  ill  and 
feverish.  I  must  order  you  some  calming 
medicines.  In  the  mean  time,  we  will  not 
speak  any  more  of  what  so  greatly  agitates 
you.  A  little  quiet  reflection,  and  the  godly 
counsel  of  our  holy  father  confessor,  will,  I 
have  not  the  least  doubt,  soon  make  your  duty 
clear,  and  remove  all  obstacles  to  its  perform- 
ance. But  listen,  figlia  mia,  I  have  news  for 
you,  which  must  soon  restore  your  disturbed 
nerves  to  tranquillity,  and  make  SOITOW  give 
way  to  pleasure.  The  Signora  Contessa,  your 
mamma,  has  just  sent  word  that  she  would 
drive  round  this  way,  on  her  return  from  a 
visit  to  the  country,  and  would  call  to  see  you 
this  afternoon,  with  your  sister,  the  Signorina 
Leonora.  So,  now,  dry  your  eyes  my  child, 
put  on  your  most  cheerful  looks,  and  prepare 
yourself  to  receive  her  ladyship  with  smiles. 
You  would  not,  of  course,  vex  and  disquiet  her 
by  any  appearance  of  sadness  ?" 

The  question  which  concluded  this  hyp- 
ocritical speech  was  insinuated  with  winning, 
19 


218  THE    EXAMIXATIUX. 

almost  affectionate  softness ;  but  there  was  a 
lurking  expression  of  cunning  and  malice  in 
the  treacherous  smile,  which  could  scarcely 
escape  the  observation  of  Rosa.  Her  mind, 
however,  was  immediately  occupied  with  one 
idea,  which  seemed  to  flash,  like  a  sudden  sun- 
beam, across  the  lurid  darkness  of  her  troubled 
sky. 

"  Is  my  father  coming,  too  ?"  she  inquired, 
in  a  tone  of  such  eagerness,  that  the  nun  in- 
stantly divined  her  thoughts. 

"There  was  no  mention  of  his  lordship  in 
the  message,"  she  replied,  "  but  calm  yourself, 
my  dear  child  ;  I  will  myself  be  present  at  the 
interview  to  assist  and  support  you." 

Rosa's  heart  sunk  within  her  at  this  an- 
nouncement, though  she  might  have  expected 
it,  for  she  knew  that  no  religiosa  was  ever 
allowed  to  see  a  visitor  without  the  watch- 
ful presence  of  a  superior  nun  ;  but,  in  the 
momentary  excitement  of  fancied  hope,  she 
had  entirely  forgotten  it.  She  had  formed  a 
sudden  resolution,  to  disclose  her  real  situation 
to  her  family,  hoping  that  their  humanity,  if 
not  any  warmer  feeling,  would  lead  them  to 
release  her  from  the  thraldom  she  now  suf- 
fered, and  the  still  greater  evils  she  dreaded. 
From  her  mother  and  sister,  indeed,  she  had 
little  to  expect ;  the  fanatical  bigotry  of  the 
one,  and  the  instinctive  jealousy  of  the  other, 


THE    EXAMINATION.  21J> 

presented  insurmountable  obstacles  to  their  in- 
terference in  her  favor.  Her  beloved,  affec- 
tionate, and  generous-minded  brother  was  far 
away,  and  could  give  her  no  help ;  but  her 
father  was  a  man  of  feeling,  and  had  not  dis- 
carded her  from  his  affections.  She  would 
appeal  to  his  justice  ; — she  would  cast  herself 
on  his  compassion,  and  implore  him  to  break 
her  bonds  ; — or,  at  least,  allow  her  to  remove 
to  some  other  convent,  where  she  might  hope 
to  live  under  a  mild  and  equitable  sway. 
These  thoughts  darted  like  lightning  through 
her  mind  ;  but  soon  came  the  discouraging 
reflection,  how  was  this  to  be  accomplished  ? 
She  could  only  speak  in  the  presence  of  a 
spy  ;  and  to  write  would  be  equally  hopeless, 
for  no  letter  could  be  conveyed  out  of  the  con- 
vent without  the  superior's  knowledge  and  pe- 
rusal. The  sub-superior's  announcement,  that 
her  father  was  not  likely  to  be  of  the  party, 
completed  her  discouragement ;  yet  she  could 
not  altogether  relinquish  the  hope  thus  awak- 
ened, but  resolved  to  reserve  the  project  for 
further  consideration,  and  felt  that  the  very 
idea  acted  like  a  cordial  on  her  sinking  spirits. 
Little  was  she  aware  how  completely  she  was 
understood,  and  how  skilfully  the  serpent-craft 
of  monastic  vigilance  was  already  working  to 
circumvent  her  ! 

In  pursuance  of  the  system  of  conciliation 


220  THE    EXAMINATION.  , 

•which  it  was  now  thought  proper  to  exercise 
towards  her,  she  was  permitted  to  leave  her 
cell,  and  to  walk  in  the  garden,  until  she  was 
called  to  receive  her  mother  and. sister.  The 
sub-superior  then  came  to  fetch  her,  and  with 
hypocritical  caresses,  accompanied  her  into 
what  was  called  the  parlor, — a  small  room, 
divided  in  the  centre  by  a  double  grating,  to 
one  side  of  which  visitors  were  admitted, 
while,  on  the  other,  sat  the  nun  or  novice, 
conversing  with  them,  under  the  watchful  su- 
perintendence of  an  elder  or  superior  one. 

The  Contessa  greeted  her  daughter  with  but 
little  expression  of  maternal  tenderness  ;  but 
Rosa  felt  it  not,  for  she  had  never  experienced 
any  thing  but  indifference  from  her  mother. 
Her  sister,  also,  was  scarcely  more  than  a 
stranger  to  her,  for  she  had  never  shown  her 
any  thing  like  sisterly  affection,  and  the  cold- 
ness of  her  manner  had  always  prevented  all 
familiar  intercourse.  There  was  one  individual 
of  the  party,  for  whom  Rosa  felt  a  warm  in- 
terest, a  little  orphan  girl,  of  seven  years  old, 
the  child  of  her  father's  only  brother,  whose 
parents  had  appointed  Mr.  Melville  her  guar- 
dian, and  who  usually  spent  her  school-holidays 
at  his  house.  She  had  been  taken  several 
times  to  see  Rosa,  and  had  imbibed  a  very 
great  affection  for  the  gentle  novice.  The 
formal  interchange  of  commonplace  expres- 


THE    EXAMINATION.  221 

sions,  which  invariably  formed  the  only  con- 
versation at  these  interviews,  was  greatly  en- 
livened by  the  ingenuous  prattle  of  little  Maria, 
and,  on  this  occasion,  the  child  was  even  more 
than  usually  talkative. 

"Look  here,  Rosa,"  she  exclaimed, — then, 
glancing  at  the  listening  nun,  she  corrected  her- 
self, "  Sister  Rosa,  they  say  I  must  call  you, — 
I  have  brought  you  a  little  present, — such  a 
beautiful  illuminated  mass-book  !  but  how  can 
I  give  it  you  ?  It  is  very  small,  but  not  small 
enough  to  pass  it  through  these  bars ;  oh  !  this 
horrid  grating  !  it  looks  so  much  like  a  prison! 
You  look  exactly  like  my  pretty  linnet  in  its 
cage,  only  that  his  has  but  one  grating  to  it, 
instead  of  two,  and  that  his  slight  wires  are 
very  different  from  those  great  iron  railings. 
Besides,  I  take  my  linnet  out  to  play  with  it, 
twenty  times  a  day ;  but  you,  poor  bird,  never 
come  out  of  your  cage." 

The  Contessa  frowned  at  this  awkward 
speech,  and  told  the  child,  angrily,  that  if  she 
said  such  foolish  things  she  would  send  her  out 
of  the  room,  and  never  bring  her  to  the  con- 
vent again.  To  the  surprise  of  every  one 
present,  how*ever,  the  sub-superior,  who  might 
naturally  have  been  expected  to  feel  displeased, 
only  smiled,  and  kindly  requested  that  the  child 
might  not  be  checked. 

"  Well,  signora,  I  will  not  say  any  thing  more 
10* 


222  THE    EXAMINATION. 

to  displease  you,"  resumed  little  Maria,  "but 
do  tell  me  how  I  can  give  this  pretty  little  book 
to  Rosa." 

"  You  shall  give  it  her  at  the  door,  my  little 
darling,"  observed  the  nun,  with  peculiar  gra- 
ciousness.  "  But  tell  me,  carina,  do  you  not 
think  your  linnet  is  very  happy,  although  he  is 
in  a  cage;  when  you  feed  him,  and  caress  him, 
and  attend  to  all  his  wants  ?  In  the  same  way, 
our  blessed  Lord  and  husband  lavishes  all  His 
tenderness  upon  us,  whom  you  call  prisoners, 
but  who  are,  in  reality,  His  secluded  spouses ; 
and  we  enjoy  in  His  favor,  a  happiness  of  which 
the  world  can  form  no  idea." 

"I  suppose  that  is  true,"  said  the  child, 
thoughtfully,  "for  every- body  says  so;  and  I 
hope, — yes,  I  think,  my  linnet  is  happy.  But 
then,  he  is  so  tame,  that  I  do  not  shut  him  up 
much,  yet,  when  I  take  him  into  the  garden,  and 
he  sees  and  hears  the  other  birds,  hopping  about 
so  freely,  and  chirping  so  merrily,  I  always 
fancy  he  must  feel  sad  that  he  cannot  fly  away 
like  them  ;  and,  when  he  flutters  his  wings,  and 
stretches  out  his  little  neck  towards  the  sky,  I 
think  he  is  longing  to  join  his  happy  fellows, 
and  to  swell  their  songs  of  joy,  while  roving 
at  liberty  among  the  trees  and  blossoms.  I  do 
not  like  to  make  the  pretty  creature  unhappy, 
and  so  I  was  going  to  let  him  fly  away,  if  he 
liked  ;  but  my  nurse  tells  me  that  he  could  not 


THE    EXAMINATION-.  223 

now  live  like  the  wild  birds,  and  that  he  would 
soon  die  from  hunger  or  cold,  after  being  so 
long  petted  and  taken  care  of.  I  love  him 
dearly,  and  I  am  sure  he  loves  me,  for  he  chirps 
so  gayly,  when  he  sees  me,  and  kisses  me  so 
prettily  !  Rosa,  should  you  not  like  to  have  a 
bird  to  amuse  you  ?  I  think  you  want  some- 
thing to  cheer  you,  cara  mia,  for  you  look  so 
pale  and  sad  !  so  unlike  yourself !  Shall  I  bring 
you  a  bird,  the  next  time  I  come  ?" 

Rosa  thanked  the  youthful  prattler,  but  de- 
clined her  offer,  observing,  that  she  had  not 
time  to  attend  to  such  things  ?  In  spite,  how- 
ever, of  every  effort  to  check  her,  Maria  ex- 
claimed, 

"  Oh,  then  you  have  a  great  deal  of  work  to 
do,  and  I  suppose  it  is  that  which  makes  you 
look  so  pale  !  Poor  Rosina  !  how  I  pity  you  ! 
Look  at  her,  Contessa  !  don't  you  think  she 
looks  very  ill  ?" 

"  Be  quiet,  you  little  plague  !"  exclaimed  the 
signora  Leonora.  "  Of  what  consequence  is  it 
how  a  nun  looks?" 

This  speech  was  accompanied  by  a  spiteful 
push,  which  intimidated  and  silenced  the  child ; 
but  the  Contessa,  feeling  that  her  maternal  char- 
acter required  it,  now  made  a  few  common- 
place inquiries,  as  to  the  cause  of  Rosa's  al- 
tered looks."  The  sub-superior  immediately 
replied,  that  her  dear  young  friend  had  for  some 


224  THE     EXAMI.VATIO:.'. 

days  been  suffering  from  a  nervous  headache, 
bat  that  she  trusted  the  remedies  which  had 
been  administered  would  very  soon  restore  her 
former  health  and  bloom.  The  mother  was 
easily  satisfied  with  this  account ;  and  Rosa, 
whatever  might  be  her  indignation  at  the  false- 
hood, durst  not  contradict  it.  The  conversa- 
tion now  turned  upon  the  news  of  the  day ; 
and  the  Contessa  asked  her  daughter  if  she  was 
acquainted  with  the  Signora  Teresa  di  Sorelli, 
who,  after  finishing  her  education  at  the  con- 
vent, was  about  to  assume  the  novice's  veil. 
Her  father,  the  Duca  di  Sorelli,  was  most  anx- 
ious to  dissuade  her  from  a  monastic  life,  as 
she  was  his  only  daughter,  and  his  state  of 
widowhood  and  advancing  age  rendered  her 
society  peculiarly  desirable  to  him ;  but  the 
young  lady  was  so  fascinated  by  the  attractions 
of  the  convent,  that  she  could  not  be  prevailed 
upon  to  relinquish  her  project.  Rosa  had  never 
seen  her  but  at  the,  chapel,  for  a  complete  sepa- 
ration was  kept  up  between  the  sisterhood  and 
the  few  young  ladies  who,  as  a  very  great  fa- 
vor, were  educated  at  Santa  Rosalia.  Their 
instruction  was  presided  over  by  three  of  the 
elder  nuns,  whose  zeal  and  discretion  could  be 
trusted  ;  and  these  ladies  were  so  skilful  in  se- 
curing the  affections  of  their  pupils,,  and  in  set- 
ting before  them  the  mysterious  charms,  and  ail 
but  celestial  happiness,  of  a  life  of  religious  se- 


THE     K.X  A.M1XA  TIu.V.  225 

elusion,  that  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see, 
as  in  this  instance,  a  deluded  young  creature,  in 
the  very  bloom  and  ardor  of  inexperienced 
youth,  devoting  herself,  not  only  without  reluc- 
tance, but  cheerfully  and  joyfully,  to  a  living 
tomb,  a  life  of  hopeless,  loveless,  heart- wither- 
ing, solitary  imprisonment ;  lonely,  without  the 
freedom  of  solitude,  and  deathlike,  without  the 
peace  and  repose  of  the  grave  ! 

The  Contessa  and  her  younger  daughter  gave 
Rosa  a  very  full  and  detailed  account  of  the 
splendid  fetes  which  were  to  be  given  by  the 
Duca,  with  a  view  of  either  winning  his  daugh- 
ter from  her  purpose,  by  surrounding  her  with 
all  the  enchantments  of  worldly  pleasure,  or 
investing  her  retirement  from  the  world  with 
all  the  lustre  and  eclat  that  could  be  thrown 
around  it.  Poor,  indeed,  was  the  consolation 
which  could  thus  be  imparted  to  the  wounded 
feelings  of  the  heart-stricken,  deserted  father  ; 
but  it  would,  at  least,  soothe  and  gratify  his 
pride,  to  see  the  only  hope  of  his  age  disappear 
from  the  world  amidst  a  blaze  of  splendor,  and 
the  admiring  gaze  of  an  unthinking«crowd. 

"  My  dear,"  said  the  Contessa  to  Rosa,  "  we 
have  been  thinking,  and  it  is  the  unanimous 
opinion  of  all  our  friends,  that  this  will  be  a 
very  proper  and  suitable  occasion,  for  you  to 
assume  the  black  veil,  at  the  same  time  that  the 
Signora  Teresa  receives  the  white.  The  gran- 


226  THE    EXAMINATION. 

deur  of  the  ceremony,  and  the  illustrious  rank 
of  the  young  devotee,  will  reflect  honor  to  our 
family ;  and,  as  it  is  now  high  time  that  you 
should  set  the  final  seal  to  your  religious  pro- 
fession, you  will  do  well  to  employ  the  few  in- 
tervening weeks  in  preparing  yourself  for  the 
important  day." 

These  words,  pronounced  with  heartless  in- 
difference by  her  mother,  fell  on  the  ear  of 
Rosa  like  the  knell  of  a  death-doomed  victim  ; 
a  mist  seemed  to  descend  on  her  sight,  like  the 
heavy  folds  of  a  funeral  curtain  ;  a  fainting  sick- 
ness sent  the  rushing  blood  to  her  heart ;  an 
icy  coldness  overspread  her  whole  frame ;  she 
clasped  her  hands,  in  involuntary  supplication, 
and  made  a  strong  effort  to  speak  ;  but  the  feel- 
ing of  suffocation  in  her  throat  rendered  the  at- 
tempt abortive,  and  she  would  probably  have 
swooned,  had  not  her  failing  energies  been 
recalled  by  the  cold  and  cruel  apathy  of  the 
Contessa,  who,  observing  her  emotion,  and 
wishing  to  avoid  what  she  called  a  scene,  has- 
tily rose  to  depart,  and  thus  converted  her  men- 
tal anguish  into  a  feeling  of  indignant  resent- 
ment. The  unhappy  girl  aroused  herself  to 
bid  her  callous  relatives  a  calm  farewell.  Be- 
ing permitted  to  approach  the  open  door,  in 
order  to  receive  little  Maria's  present,  she 
fondly  kissed  the  interesting  child,  who  clung 


THE    EXAMINATION.  227 

around    her    with    undisguised    affection,   and 
whispered  in  her  ear,  before  she  released  her, 

"  I  will  tell  Signor  Melville,  carissima,  how 
pale  and  ill  you  look,  and  I  am  quite  sure  he 
will  come  and  see  you." 

The  warm-hearted  little  girl  was  almost 
dragged  away  by  her  impatient  companions ; 
but  her  whisper  acted  like  a  charm  on  the 
sinking  spirits  of  Rosalia.  She  had,  just  before, 
timidly  inquired  when  she  might  hope  to  see 
her  father,  and  been  almost  reduced  to  despair 
by  the  announcement,  that  he  was  so  deeply 
occupied  with  diplomatic  affairs,  that  it  was 
not  probable  he  could  spare  any  time  to  visit 
her,  before  the  day  when  she  would  pronounce 
the  final  and  irrevocable  vow.  Her  courage 
revived,  however,  at  the  assurance  of  little 
Maria,  for  she  trusted  the  affectionate  child 
would  keep  her  word,  and  she  felt  that  her 
father's  heart  would  not  be  proof  against  her 
pleading,  and  the  description  of  his  daughter's 
evident  indisposition.  He  had  always  treated 
her  with  the  utmost  tenderness ;  and  often 
evinced  towards  her,  a  degree  of  feeling 
amounting  to  regret,  and  even  almost  to  re- 
morse, at  the  recollection  of  her  being  an  in- 
voluntary victim,  sacrificed  to  expiate  the  faults 
of  her  parents.  It  had,  hitherto,  been  her  con- 
stant endeavor  to  persuade  him,  that  she  was 
not  only  contented  with  her  lot,  but  happy  in 


•»  « .-1 

228  Till:     EXAMINATION. 

the  mode  of  life  to  which  she  was  destined-; 
but  she  would  now  .practise  the  deception  no 
longer.  She  would  tell  him  the  truth,  and  en- 
treat him  to  remove  her  from  the  convent. 
But  how  was  this  to  be  effected  ?  She  could  not 
do  it  openly,  for  the  least  expression  of  discon- 
content  would,  she  well  knew,  only  rivet  more 
strongly  the  bars  of  her  prison,  and  neither  her 
father's  influence,  nor  any  other  secular  power, 
could  tear  her  from  the  iron  grasp  of  the  church. 
Mr.  Melville's  interference  might,  and  certainly 
would  draw  down  peril  on  his  own  head,  but 
could  never  release  her.  She  had  not  grown 
up  from  infancy  in  the  convent,  without  hav- 
ing acquired  a  considerable  knowledge  of  the 
fearful  arts,  and  irresistible  power,  by  which 
monastic  tyranny  could,  at  all  times,  make  sure 
of  its  victims.  True,  she  had,  till  lately,  been 
so  fortunate  as  to  live  under  the  mild  govern- 
ment of  a  kind  and  benevolent  superior ;  she 
had  seen  but  little  of  practical  despotism,  and  no 
harshness  had,  during  that  happy  time,  been 
exercised  towards  herself;  but  she  had  often 
shuddered  at  the  tales  of  former  years,  and  at 
the  artifices,  cruelties,  and  even  barbarities  for- 
merly practised,  and  afterwards  related  with 
approbation  and  pleasure.  All  these  horrors 
now  recurred  to  her  memory  with  terrible  dis- 
tinctness, and  she  trembled  to  think  of  what 
not  only  could,  but,  under  existing  circumstan- 


THE    EXAMINATION.  229 

ces,  certainly  would  be  perpetrated,  if  it  were 
necessary  to  avert  either  exposure,  or  loss  to 
the  convent.  Were  she  but  once  outside  those 
hated  walls,  she  might,  indeed,  have  some 
chance  of  deliverance  ;  but  the  very  idea  was 
wild  and  impracticable.  At  all  events,  the  only 
possible  ray  of  hope  depended  upon  the  strict- 
est secrecy  ;  and  she  retired  to  her  cell  to  brood 
over  a  thousand  projects,  resolved  to  struggle 
against  despair  to  the  very  last,  and  to  weary 
every  saint  in  heaven  with  prayers  for  assist- 
ance. She  soon  recollected,  however,  that 
what  she  had  heard  and  read  of  the  Word  of 
God  proved  the  invocation  of  any  created  be- 
ing to  be,  not  only  unauthorized,  but  unscrip- 
tural  ;  and,  amidst  the  distress  and  bewilder- 
ment of  her  mind,  she  was  compelled  to  throw 
herself  at  the  feet  of  Him  who,  she  knew,  had 
said,  "  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I 
will  do  it." 

20 


CHAPTER   X. 

THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

I  acknowledge  my  sin  unto  Thee,  and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid 
I  said,  I  will  confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  Thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin. — PSALK  xxxii.  5. 

THE  day  of  trial  at  length  arrived  ;  and 
Isabel  was  summoned  to  attend  Father  Gi- 
acomo  at  the  confessional.  She  went  with 
trembling  steps,  but  more  courage  and  con- 
fidence than  she  had  dared  to  expect.  The 
sense  of  the  Divine  presence,  and  of  her  Sav- 
iour's promised  support,  seemed  to  bear  up 
her  mind  above  all  apprehension ;  and,  as  she 
knelt  in  the  usual  place,  a  firm  conviction  of 
what  was  her  duty  on  this  trying  occasion, 
imparted  a  calmness  to  her  manner  which 
somewhat  surprised  the  priest.  He  waited  in 
silence  for  her  to  begin,  with  the  usual  exor- 
dium, "  to  Almighty  God,  to  the  blessed  Mary, 
always  a  virgin,  to  St.  Michael  the  Archangel, 
St.  John  the  Baptist,  St.  Joseph,  St.  Peter,  St. 
Paul,  and  all  the  saints,  &c. ;"  but  what  was 
his  astonishment,  when  she  merely  said, 

"  I  confess  to  Almighty  God, .and  to 


T11K    CONFESSIONAL.  231 

you,  my  father,  that  I  have  greatly  sinned,  in 
thought,  word,  and  deed  ; " 

"  Stop,  daughter,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  voice 
of  thunder,  that  made  her  start,  prepared  as 
she  was  for  a  burst  of  anger  from  him,  "  what 
can  .you  mean,  by  this  insolent  mockery  of  the 
sacrament  of  confession  ?" 

"  1  mean  no  mockery,  father,  I  assure  you," 
she  mildly  replied,  "  but  I  cannot  utter  the 
words  you  wish  me  to  repeat." 

"  And  pray,  why  can  you  not  ?" 

"  Because  I  think  it  is  insulting  God,  to  as- 
sociate any  of  His  creatures  with  Him,  as  if 
they  were  His  equals." 

"  Where  have  you  learned  to  make  such 
wise  distinctions,  and  to  set  up  your  own  judg- 
ment in  opposition  to  that  of  your  superiors  ?" 

"  I  do  not  think  it  is  my  own  judgment, 
father,  but  that  of  Scripture.  In  the  New 
Testament,  we  never  find  any  created  being 
thus  associated  with  God :  we  are  never  told 
to  pray  to  the  saints  or  angels,  or  even  to  the 
blessed  Virgin ;  there  is  not  one  instance  of  its 
e^ver  being  done ;  nor  are  we  led  to  believe 
that  they  either  interfere  in  any  worldly  affairs, 
or  that  they  can  even  hear  the  petitions  pre- 
sented to  them." 

"Cease  your  blasphemies,  unhappy  creature, 
and  let  me  see  that  false  Bible  upon  which  you 
so  daringly  found  them.'' 


232  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

"It  cannot  be  false,  father,  or  in  any  way 
erroneous,  for  it  is  translated  by  a  prelate  of 
our  own  infallible  church, — the  Archbishop  of 
Florence." 

"  It  is  false,  I  tell  you ! — it  is  a  diabolical 
invention  of  the  heretics,  to  which  they  have 
dared  to  attach  the  Archbishop's  name  !  But 
let  me  see  the  vile  fabrication,  daughter,  and  I 
will  soon  convince  you  of  the  truth." 

"  I  have  it  not,  father,"  said  Isabel,  half  smil- 
ing at  the  snare  he  was  setting  for  her  ;  "  but 
perhaps  you  will  be  so  kind  as  to  give  me  a 
correct  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  then 
I  shall  be  able  to  detect  the  errors  of  the 
other." 

"  Away  with  these  subterfuges  !"  exclaimed 
the  priest,  impatiently,  "  and  do  not  attempt  to 
deceive  me,  or  to  evade  my  questions.  How 
did  you  obtain  that  book?  Who  gave  it  to 
you  ?  What  have  you  done  with  it  ?  And 
where  is  it  now  ?" 

He  paused  some  minutes  for  a  reply,  but 
Isabel  gave  him  none.  With  folded  hands, 
and  downcast  eyes,  she  calmly  waited  till  the 
explosion  of  his  wrath  should  subside. 

"  Answer  me,  I  command  you  !"  he  again 
thundered  out,  "  give  me  that  book  instantly, 
or  you  may  be  compelled  to  it  by  measures 
which  would  be  any  thing  but  agreeable.  Will 
you  not  answer  ?'' 


THE    CONFKriSIuNAL.  233 

"I  have  told  you  already,  father,  that  I  can- 
not comply  with  either  of  your  injunctions, 
and  I  can  say  no  more,  nor  could  tortures,  or 
even  death  itself,  elicit  more  from  me." 

The  priest  fixed  his  keen  gaze  upon  her 
face  ;  it  was  pale  as  marble,  but  the  expression 
was  firm  and  resolved,  and  he  saw  that  she 
was  not  to  be  easily  intimidated.  He,  there- 
fore, changed  his  mode  of  attack,  and  in  a 
tone  of  mild  remonstrance,  resumed, 

"  You  are  young,  daughter,  and  you  have 
entered  upon  a  dangerous  path.  Reflect,  I 
beseech  you,  on  your  ignorance  and  inex- 
perience, and  I  am  sure  your  own  good  sense 
will  show  you  the  folly  and  presumption  of 
your  present  conduct.  Return  to  the  practice 
of  pious  humility,  the  only  safe  and  becoming 
state  of  mind  for  your  age  and  circumstances, 
and  submit  your  sinful  pride  to  the  instructions 
of  the  holy  mother  to  whom  God  has  intrusted 
the  care  of  your  soul.  It  is  thus  alone  that 
you  can  be  safe  and  happy." 

"  I  humbly  desire,  father,  and  sincerely  seek, 
the  teaching  of  the  church ;  and  it  is  for  that 
purpose  that  I  am  now  kneeling  before  you. 
I  beseech  you  to  instruct  my  ignorance,  and 
enlighten  my  dark  mind,  by  giving  me  the 
pure  Word  of  God.  You  will  find  me  most 
anxious  to  profit  by  its  teaching,  and  to  bow 
with  implicit  obedience  to  all  its  decisions." 
20* 


234  TIIK    CONFESSIOXAL. 

"  Before  so  great  a  favor  can  be  granted 
you,"  replied  the  wily  priest,  "  you  must  first 
of  all,  give  up  the  pernicious  book  which  has 
perverted  you.  The  church  is  willing  to  show 
all  reasonable  indulgence  to  an  obedient  child, 
but  it  can  concede  nothing  to  the  obstinate  and 
refractory." 

Isabel  shook  her  head.  "  If  these  are  the 
only  terms,  father,  I  have  already  told  you 
that  I  cannot  comply  with  them.  But  if  the 
heretics  have  indeed,  as  you  say,  affixed  the 
name  of  the  Archbishop  of  Florence  to  a  false 
translation  of  the  Bible,  why  has  he  not  pub- 
licly contradicted  it?  Surely,  he  ought  to 
have  done  so,  and  I  must  still  believe  the  book 
to  be  genuine,  until  I  see  his  solemn  denial  of 
it,  or  until  I  am  convinced  of  its  errors,  by  the 
perusal  of  a  faithful  and  orthodox  translation." 

The  priest  could  hardly  restrain  his  anger, 
at  this  bold  and  explicit  declaration  ;  but,  feel- 
ing that  violence  would 'not  forward  his  object, 
he,  by  a  strong  effort,  preserved  the  assumed 
mildness  of  his  tone  and  manner,  and  said, 

"  Unhappy  child  !  Deeply  indeed  are  you 
seduced  by  the  wiles  of  the  evil  one  !"  "  As 
you  are  so  conversant  with  that  heretical  book, 
you  no  doubt  remember  what  the  blessed  St. 
Peter  says  to  you,  and  all  those  who  like  you 
attempt  to  read  the  Scriptures  without  inter- 
pretation, '  that  they  contain  many  things  hard 


Till:    COMT.SSION'AL.  235 

lo  be  understood,  which  they  that  are  un- 
learned and  unstable,  wrest  to  their  own  de- 
struction.' " 

"  I  have  read  that  passage,  father  !  But  I 
have  also  read  that  the  Holy  Spirit  will  en- 
lighten and  instruct  the  minds  of  the  ignorant ; 
and  in  humble  dependence  on  His  teaching 
alone,  have  I  studied  that  blessed  volume, 
which,  I  believe,  is  able  to  make  me  wise  unto 
salvation ;  and  as  the  youthful  Timothy  knew 
those  sacred  truths  from  a  child,  I  humbly 
trust  that  the  same  spirit  of  knowledge  may 
be  granted  to  me." 

"  Daughter,  your  presumption  is  indeed 
great !  How  can  you,  who  are  acting  in  di- 
rect disobedience  to  those  who  are  in  authority 
over  you,  and  to  whom  you  have  promised 
obedience, — how  can  you  expect  the  blessing 
of  that  Holy  Spirit,  who  is  of  purer  eyes  than 
to  behold  iniquity  ?" 

"  It  deeply  grieves  me,  father,  to  be  com- 
pelled to  rebel,  and  in  all  lawful  things  it  is  my 
sincere  desire  to  submit  myself  to  you  and  the 
superior ;  but  my  conscience  will  no  longer 
permit  me,  to  follow  blindly  any  guides  where 
my  eternal  salvation  is  at  stake.  Forgive  me, 
father,  when  I  say  there  are  many  things  in 
the  practice  of  our  church,  which  I  cannot  re- 
concile with  my  knowledge  of  Scripture,  such 


236  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

as  the  Invocation  of  Saints,  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  the " 

"  Peace  !  blasphemer  !"  interrupted  the  en- 
raged confessor,  "  I  will  hear  no  more :  no 
longer  shall  you  pollute  this  place  with  your 
heretical  notions.  Retire  instantly  to  the 
chapel,  and  pass  the  night  before  the  image 
of  the  blessed  Virgin ;  there,  on  your  knees, 
implore  her  pardon  for  the  wickedness  of 
which  you  have  been  guilty — perhaps  fasting 
and  penance  may  yet  restore  you,  as  a  wan- 
dering sheep,  to  the  fold  of  our  Shepherd.  At 
eight  o'clock  to-morrow  morning  I  shall  expect 
you  here,  when  I  hope  a  more  proper  spirit  of 
humility  will  pervade  your  mind." 

Isabel  arose,  meekly  bowed  her  head,  and 
bent  her  steps  to  the  chapel,  not,  as  she  had 
been  ordered,  to  repeat  prayers  to  a  senseless 
image,  but  to  pour  out  her  soul  in  thankfulness 
to  her  heavenly  Father,  who  had  thus  Jar  sup- 
ported her,  and  enabled  her  to  speak  the  truth, 
according  to  her  conscience,  and  to  implore 
that  He,  who  told  His  disciples,  when  they 
ware  delivered  up,  to  "  take  no  thought  what 
they  should  say,  as  whatsoever  they  required 
should  be  given  them  in  that  hour,"  would  be 
with  her  in  the  coming  trial,  for  greatly  did 
she  fear  the  storm  which  she  saw  gathering 
around  her  ;  but  her  trust  was  not  in  man,  and 
u  feeling  of  child-like  confidence  gradually 


THE    CONFESSIOJfAL.  237 

stole  over  her,  as  passage  after  passage  of  her 
much-loved  Testament  recurred  to  her  mem- 
ory. 

It  was  with  difficulty  Father  Giacomo  com- 
manded his  temper  sufficiently  to  order  the 
poor  novice  from  his  presence.  That  he  had 
not  been  able  to  elicit  from  her  the  hiding- 
place  of  the  hated  volume,  was,  in  itself,  mor- 
tification sufficient ;  but,  that  she  dared  to 
question  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  was  al- 
most maddening  to  the  bigoted  priest.  Deeply 
did  he  regret  that  she  had  not  yet  assumed  the 
black  veil.  The  vows  once  taken,  nothing 
could  have  saved  Isabel  from  his  fury  ;  but  he 
felt  that,  to  succeed  at  last,  he  must  dissemble 
now.  Her  noviciate  was  nearly  expired  ;  he 
would  bear  with  her,  and  not  excite  any  un- 
necessary fears  in  her  mind  till  that  time.  The 
ceremony  of  renouncing  the  world  forever, 
once  passed,  then  should  the  daring  novice  ex- 
perience the  full  weight  of  the  vengeance  of 
the  church,  and  his  own. 

Filled  with  these  revengeful  thoughts,  he 
hastily  paced  the  small  parlor  adjoining  the 
confessional,  when  suddenly  he  remembered 
that  another  penitent  had  been  ordered  to  at- 
tend him,  and,  peeping  through  the  curtain,  he 
perceived  the  unhappy  Rosa  already  kneeling 
at  the  accustomed  place. 

"  There."  said  he,  mentallv,  "  is  another  ac- 


238  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

cursed  heretic  !  though  she  has  not  the  courage 
and  nerve  of  her  companion,  and  will  be  more 
easily  subdued  ;  but  should  she  prove  refrac- 
tory, then  with  her  also  I  must  dissemble ;  a 
few  short  weeks,  and  she,  too,  will  be  in  my 
power ;  then  shall  she  feel  that  the  church  has 
the  right,  and  the  will,  to  punish  her  erring  and 
disobedient  children.  Aye  !  not  only  to  punish, 
but  to  exterminate,  if  need  be.  She  will  not 
be  the  first  who  has  perished  for  her  obstinacy 
within  these  walls." 

The  irritated  father  took  a  few  more  strides 
across  his  apartment,  then  smoothing  his  ruffled 
brow,  entered  the  confessional,  and,  in  the  mild- 
est tone  imaginable,  intimated  to  the  agitated 
Rosa  that  he  was  ready  to  hear  her  confession. 

The  frembling  girl  was  not  so  fully  con- 
vinced as  her  companion  of  the  sin  of  address- 
ing created  beings  as  mediators,  though  her 
faith  in  their  intercession  was  shaken  ;  neither 
had  she  the  courage  to  avow  her  sentiments 
openly  to  the  priest.  Besides  this,  she  had  de- 
termined to  outwit  her  rulers,  if  possible,  by  a 
system  of  deceit,  which  might  enable  her  the 
better  to  carry  into  effect  a  plan  for  escape 
which  she  had  formed.  In  pursuance,  there- 
fore, with  this  object,  she  commenced  her  con* 
fession  in  the  usual  form,  and  then  awaited  any 
interrogations  which  it  might  please  Father 
Giacomo  to  put  to  her.  Th?  reverend  father 


THE    CONFEtiSIOXAL.  239 

was  rather  surprised,  for  he  had  expected  a 
repetition  of  Isabel's  refractory  conduct,  as  he 
termed  it.  as  the  superior  had  informed  him  of 
Rosa's  obstinate  refusal  to  name  the  owner  of 
the  pin. 

"  Daughter,"  said  he,  "  I  trust  you  have  per- 
formed, punctually,  the  penances  enjoined  you 
by  the  holy  mother,  and  that  they  have  re- 
stored you  to  a  sense  of  your  duty  to  her." 

"  Holy  father  !  I  have  performed  them,  and 
humbly  confess  to  you  my  sin  in  disobeying 
the  holy  madre,  and  profess  my  willingness  to 
submit  to  any  penance  for  my  offence." 

"  I  am  glad,  daughter,  to  find  you  thus  hum- 
bled, as  I  trust  it  is  a  proof  of  your  willingness 
now  to  atone,  for  a  former  disobedience,  by  a 
full  confession,  and  that  you  will  tell  me  how, 
and  when,  you  became  acquainted  with  the 
o\vner  of  that  diamond  pin  which  was  shown 
you  by  the  madre:' 

The  heart  of  Rosa  shrank  from  this  much- 
dreaded  question,  as  she  answered,  "  Pardon 
me,  holy  father,  that  question  I  cannot  answer  ; 
I  will  submit  to  any  penance,  but  no  torture 
shall  ever  draw  it  from  me  ;  any  thing  con- 
cerning myself  I  will  communicate  freely  ;  but 
that  relates  to  another — I  cannot,  therefore, 
obey  you." 

"  Refractory  child  !"  exclaimed  the  priest, 
forgetting  for  an  instant,  his  intended  duplicity, 


240  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

"  Will  y<pu  likewise  dare  thus  to  trifle  with  the 
holy  sacrament  of  confession  ?  This  arises 
from  companionship  with  that  heretic ;  but 
both  she  and  you  shall  be  brought  to  a  more 
humble  spirit.  I  command  you  instantly  to 
obey  me-  Answer  my  question  without  pre- 
varication." 

"  Holy  father,  spare  me !  I  beseech  you  to 
forgive  my  disobedience  !  I  cannot  answer 
you." 

The  tremulous  and  scarcely  audible  tones  of 
the  poor  novice  recalled  the  exasperated  father 
to  his  former  intention,  and  vexed  with  himself 
for  having  for  an  instant,  betrayed  his  violent 
feelings,  he  addressed  his  penitent  in  a  milder 
manner. 

"  You  have  hitherto  been  an  obedient  daugh- 
ter to  holy  church ;  you  have  been  a  much- 
loved  child  of  your  mother  the  superior  ;  some 
evil  influence  must  have  possessed  you  thus  to 
change  your  usual  line  of  conduct.  I  am  un- 
willing to  adopt  harshness  towards  you,  and 
would  treat  you  with  all  tenderness,  in  consid- 
eration of  your  former  obedience,  trusting  that, 
in  a  short  time,  you  will  see  the  sin  of  your 
present  conduct,  and  will  submit  yourself  with- 
out reserve  to  your  spiritual  guides  ; — but, 
daughter,  until  that  period,  your  penances 
shall  be  severe,  as  the  natural  will  must  be 
brought  under  the  guidance  of  holy  feelings, 


THE    CONFESSIONAL.  241 

which  cannot  be  obtained  while  you  are  act- 
ing in  disobedience  to  your  appointed  rulers. 
I  therefore  enjoin  you  a  double  portion  of  daily 
devotional  exercises,  besides  such  additional 
duties  as  your  holy  mother  may  see  fit  to  lay 
upon  you  ;  and  must  deprive  you  of  the  ben- 
efit of  absolution,  until  a  full,  free  confession, 
and  perfect  submission  have  entitled  you  to  it." 

This  sentence  was  so  much  more  lenient 
than  the  terrified  novice  anticipated,  that  she 
could  scarcely  restrain  herself  from  pouring 
out  her  thanks,  but  the  father  seeing  her  about 
to  speak,  motioned  her  to  depart. 

A  few  weeks  before  this  period,  such  a  sen- 
tence, far  from  filling  Rosa  with  joy,  would 
have  overwhelmed  her  with  terror ;  then  to  be 
deprived  of  the  priest's  absolution  would  have 
beeu  an  almost  insupportable  trial ;  but,  from 
Isabel's  inspired  volume,  she  had  learnt  that 
the  forgiveness  she  needed  was  "  not  of  man, 
but  of  God,"  and  to  Him  she  sought  for  par- 
don of  all  her  sins,  and  even  entreated  His  as- 
sistance in  her  projected  attempt  to  escape,  for, 
though  intending  to  practise  deceit,  in  order  to 
attain  her  end,  she  felt  no  fear  in  praying  for 
His  blessing  on  her  endeavors. 

The  poor  novice  had  been  nurtured  in  that 

Church,  one  of  whose  maxims  is,  that  the  end 

sanctifies  the  means,  and  although  the  light  o, 

Gospel-truth  was  beginning  to  gleam   in   her 

21 


242  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

soul,  her  mind  was  like  a  spacious  chamber 
illumined  by  a  single  taper,  whose  feeble  ray 
only  served  to  render  the  darkness  more  ap- 
parent. 

But  He  who  had  begun  a  good  work  in  her 
soul,  would  not  "  break  the  bruised  reed,  nor 
quench  the  smoking  flax  ;  He  did  not  "  despise 
the  day  of  small  things  ;"  and  having  com- 
menced the  work,  would  carry  it  on  to  the 
end. 

He  has  said,  that  "  His  word  shall  not  re- 
turn unto  Him  void, — that  it  shall  accomplish 
that  whereto  He  sends  it." 

The  contents  of  that  small  volume  were 
commissioned  to  open  the  eyes  of  two  poor 
blind  novices,  and,  though  priest  and  abbess 
may  punish  and  torture  their  deluded  victims, 
they  have  no  power  to  stay  that  word  which 
is  "  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword." 

The  wily  priest  proceeded  to  the  apartments 
of  la  Madre  Santa  Teresa  immediately  after 
the  departure  of  his  refractory  novice. 

He  found  that  lady  impatiently  awaiting  his 
arrival ;  and,  though  confesssions  to  a  priest 
are  considered  sacredly  secret,  he  allowed  her 
to  infer  from  his  manner,  if  not  from  his  words, 
that  he  had  not  succeeded  any  better  in  the  con- 
fessional than  in  her  apartment,  in  his  endeavors 
to  subdue  the  determination  of  the  -daring  nov- 
ices. The  haughty  Abbess  could  scarcely  con- 


THE    CONFESdIONAL.  243 

tain  her  indignation,  and  terrible  indeed  would 
have  been  the  punishments  inflicted,  had  the 
unhappy  offenders  been  then  before  her. 

Gradually,  Father  Giacomo  quelled  the  storm 
of  passion  which  had  burst  from  her  on  receiv- 
ing this  information,  and  they  then  mutually 
concerted  a  plan  of  pretended  moderation  to- 
wards Isabel  and  Rosa,  by  which  they  should 
be  lulled  into  security  ;  and,  while  their  former 
liberty  should  be  allowed  them,  it  should  only 
be  with  a  view  of  secretly  watching  their  pro- 
ceedings, in  order  that  the  charges  against 
them  should  be  more  fully  substantiated,  and 
that  the  vengeance  of  the  church,  priest,  and 
superior,  might  fall  with  greater  certainty  on 
their  devoted  heads,  after  they  had  assumed 
the  black  veil,  and  by  that  act,  had  placed 
themselves  entirely  at  the  mercy  of  their  per- 
secutors. 

While  this  scheme  was  preparing  in  the  su- 
perior's apartment,  Isabel  was  pouring  out  her 
soul  to  Him  who  has  said,  "  Ask  and  it  shall  be 
given  you,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock  and  it 
shall  be  opened  to  you." 

The  unhappy  girl  prayed  for  grace  to  sup- 
port her  in  the  coming  trial ;  she  felt  that  she 
could  no  longer  keep  silence,  that  the  time  was 
come  when  she  must  answer  for  the  new  doc- 
trines she  had  adopted.  Much  did  she  wish 
she  could  enjoy  the  society  of  her  beloved 


244  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

Rosa,  during  that  long,  dreary  night,  and  still 
more  did  she  hunger  and  thirst  for  her  pre- 
cious Testament,  which  she  could  almost  see 
from  the  spot  on  which  she  knelt.  Many  times 
did  she  feel  tempted  to  rise  from  her  knees  and 
steal  one  glance  at  her  cherished  treasure,  but 
the  dread  that  she  might  even  then  be  watched 
deterred  her,  and  she  resolved  to  wait  another 
opportunity,  rather  than  risk  detection. 

And  well  was  it  for  the  kneeling  novice  that 
she  acted  in  this  resolution,  for,  from  time  to 
time,  during  that  long,  wearisome  night,  the 
sharp,  twinkling  eyes  of  the  holy  Padre  Gi- 
acomo  might  be  seen  peering  through  the  eye- 
balls of  St.  Peter,  whose  figure,  in  a  massive 
frame,  was  suspended  at  some  little  distance 
from  the  spot  where  Isabel  knelt,  unconscious 
that  the  dreaded  priest  was  so  near  her,  though 
suspecting  that  she  was  not  alone  in  the  cha- 
pel. The  weary  night  at  length  closed,  inter- 
rupted only  by  the  usual  nocturnal  services, 
and  a  lovely  morning  dawned  on  the  convent 
of  Santa  Rosalia, — that,  as  the  world  imagined, 
happy  abode  of  peace  and  love !  Ah !  little 
did  they  suspect  that  so  many  heavy  hearts 
resided  within  its  precincts,  and  how  many 
were  there,  who  would  have  submitted  wil- 
lingly to  all  the  ills  of  poverty,  loss  of  friends, 
and  almost  any  privation,  to  be^allowed  to 
leave  those  hated  walls. 


THE    CONFESSIONAL.  245 

Poor  Isabel  was  weak  and  faint  from  fast- 
ing, and  kneeling  so  many  hours,  but  she  had 
received  that  support  from  her  heavenly  Father 
which  she  had  so  earnestly  entreated,  and  He, 
who  is  a  "  very  present  help  in  trouble,"  had 
refreshed  her  fainting  spirit,  with  heavenly 
manna. 

With  a  beating  heart  Isabel  heard  the  con- 
vent clock  strike  the  hour  of  eight ;  for  an  in- 
stant, her  courage  forsook  her,  and  she  fell, 
almost  fainting,  against  the  rails  of  the  high 
altar,  and  the  tempter  suggested  to  her,  that 
she  had  better  submit  herself  to  her  spiritual 
guides,  as  she,  a  poor,  lonely,  defenceless  nun, 
could  expect  nothing  but  defeat  and  punish- 
ment, perhaps  even  death,  should  she  deter- 
mine still  to  brave  the  anger  of  those  who 
were  in  authority  over  her ;  but  Scripture, 
blessed  Scripture,  which  has  a  word  of  com- 
fort and  support  for  every  trial,  came  to  her 
assistance. 

"  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing, 
and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground 
without  your  father." 

"  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all 
numbered." 

"  Fear  ye  not,  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value 
than  many  sparrows." 

This  consolatory  passage,  gave  her  fresh 
energy  ;  her  faith  in  Christ  was  augmented, 
21* 


246  THE    CONFESSION1  AL. 

and  she  determined  to  confess  Him  before 
men,  trusting  that  He  would  give  her  ade- 
quate strength. 

Isabel  fell  once  more  on  her  knees,  and  put- 
ting up  one  more  fervent  petition  for  heavenly 
guidance  and  support,  arose  strengthened  and 
decided  on  the  course  she  would  pursue. 

As  the  trembling  nun  approached  the  con- 
fessional, her  steps  tottered  from  bodily  weak- 
ness and  fatigue,  caused  by  fasting  and  want 
of  repose,  and  she  felt  relieved  on  finding  that 
Father  Giacomo  had  not  entered,  and  that  a 
few  minutes'  respite  was  thus  granted  her,  to 
compose  her  agitated  thoughts. 

When  the  holy  father's  footsteps  were  heard 
approaching,  they  were  quick  and  impatient, 
and  Isabel's  heart  sank  within  her,  as  she 
thought  of  his  dreaded  anger. 

The  priest  closed  the  door,  but,  instead  of 
the  violent  tones  she  expected,  he  addressed 
her  in  his  mildest  accents  ;  trusted  that  the  in- 
flicted penance  had  produced  contrition,  and 
that  the  novice  was  fully  prepared  to  confess 
her  fault,  and  receive  his  absolution,  by  which 
she  might  again  be  considered  a  favored 
daughter  of  holy  mother  church.  This  was  a 
pleasant  prospect  to  the  exhausted,  worn-out 
spirit  of  the  poor  girl,  but  her  sense  of  duty 
forbade  her  to  accept  it. 

"I  feel   sincerely  grateful,  holy  father,  for 


THE    CONFESSIONAL. 


your  promised  leniency,  and  most  truly  do  I 
confess  that  I  have  been  guilty  of  many  faults, 
and  among  them  that  of  involuntary  disobe- 
dience to  my  superiors,  for  which  I  humbly 
beg  your  forgiveness,  and  that  of  the  Madre 
Superior  e" 

"  I  am  glad,  daughter,  to  find  you  thus  pen- 
itent, and  trust  you  will  now  recall  the  blas- 
phemous speech  you  made  yester-even." 

"  Pardon  me,  holy  father,  I  am  not  sensible 
that  I  have  committed  this  horrible  sin." 

"  Do  not  prevaricate,  daughter,  without  full 
and  free  confession,  you  can  receive  no  ab- 
solution. Is  it  not  blasphemy  to  doubt  the 
efficacy  of  the  Mass,  and  the  Invocation  of 
Saints  ?  Recollect  yourself,  daughter,  and  al- 
low that  you  were  under  the  influence  of  the 
evil  one,  when  you  expressed  those  unholy 
sentiments." 

"  Forgive  me,  father,  for  displeasing  you, 
but  I  cannot  unsay  those  words.  I  have  read, 
that  '  Christ  was  once  offered.' 

"  The  Apostle  to  the  Hebrews  says  :  — 

"  '  Then,  said  he,  lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  willf 
OGod. 

"  '  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ,  once  for  all. 

"  '  And  every  priest  standeth  daily  minister- 


248  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

ing  and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices 
which  can  never  take  away  sins. 

" '  But  this  man  aft^r  He  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sin,  forever  sat  down  on  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

" '  From  henceforth  expecting  till  His  en- 
emies be  made  his  footstool. 

" '  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for- 
ever them  that  are  sanctified.'  " 

A  fine  study  for  an  artist  would  that  confes- 
sional have  presented  !  In  the  centre  sat  the 
reverend  father,  his  whole  frame  convulsed 
with  suppressed  fury,  for  such  daring  conduct 
was  scarcely  anticipated  by  him  ;  at  his  left 
hand  knelt  the  beautiful  novice,  her  face  lighted 
up  with  holy  ardor,  her  dark  expressive  eyes 
beaming  with  love  to  Him,  who  had  offered 
Himself  once  for  her  sins,  and  was,  as  she  felt, 
a  sufficient  atonement  for  them. 

For  some  seconds  Father  Giacomo  could  not 
trust  himself  to  utter  a  syllable,  as  he  was  un- 
willing that  Isabel  should  know  how  deeply  he 
was  agitated,  and  did  not  desire  to  pour  out  the 
full  measure  of  his  wrath  upon  her,  at  that  mo- 
ment. 

At  length,  though  still  with  the  half-stifled 
voice  of  a  person  striving  to  conceal  his  cha- 
grin and  anger,  he  said, 

"  Daughter,  I  fear  your  obstinacy  is  too  great 
for  any  reasoning  to  be  available  ;  you  are  evi 


THE    CONFESSIONAL.  249 

dently  under  the  influence  of  an  evil  spirit; 
therefore,  I  shall  prescribe  such  penances,  as 
may,  with  the  blessing  'of  the  holy  Virgin,  be 
beneficial  to  you ; — to  her  altar  retire,  and, 
while  repeating  to  her  the  prayers  of  our  most 
holy  church,  may  she  vouchsafe  to  deliver  you 
from  the  spirit  of  blasphemy  which  has  pos- 
sessed you." 

"  Pardon  me,  holy  father,  but  I  cannot  feel 
that  the  blessed  Virgin  possesses  that  power 
which  you  ascribe  to  her ;  I  believe  that  to 
God  alone  belongs  the  forgiveness  of  sins." 

"  True,  daughter,  God  does  forgive  sin ;  but 
He  is  too  great,  too  holy,  too  terrible,  to  be  ap- 
proached by  sinful  mortals  ;  therefore  our  holy 
mother,  compassionating  her  penitent  children, 
intercedes  with  her  son  on  their  behalf." 

"  Why  then,  father,  do  the  Scriptures  speak 
of  Christ  as  the  only  mediator  ?  St.  Paul  says, 
'  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.' " 

"  Beware,  daughter,  you  are  on  dangerous 
ground.  Have  I  not  already  told  you  that  you 
have  an  heretical  translation  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  I  now  tell  you,  you  will  inevitably  go  to 
eternal  perdition,  if  you  do  not  give  up  that 
pernicious  book  ;  its  baneful  effects  are  even 
now  visible,  as  you  already  doubt  the  efficacy 
of  the  prayers  of  the  holy  mother  of  God.  I 
sincerely  pity  yon.  daughter,  and  would  desire 


250  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

to  be  the  instrument  of  restoring  you  to  peace 
and  happiness*.  You  know  that  I  have  the 
power  to  punish  you,  and  deeply  do  you  de- 
serve punishment,  but  I  forbear ;  I  would  wil- 
lingly convince  you  of  your  errors,  by  gentle 
means.  Go,  then,  daughter,  give  up  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures,  if  you  still  possess  them ; 
return  to  your  usual  avocations,  repeat  the 
prayers  I  have  prescribed,  and  I  trust,  in  a  few 
days,  to  find  your  mind  prepared  for  the  argu- 
ments I  will  then  bring  forward  to  convince 
you  of  your  error,  should  that  be  still  neces- 
sary." 

"  Holy  father,"  replied  Isabel,  really  softened 
by  the  apparent  kindness  of  the  Jesuitical 
monk,  "  I  feel  deeply  grateful,  and  will  en- 
deavor, with  God's  assistance,  to  bring  my 
mind  to  the  state  of  humility  you  require,  and 
will,  so  far  as  my  duty  to  my  heavenly  Father 
allows,  submit  myself  willingly  to  the  Madre 
Superiore  and  yourself." 

"  "Tis  well,  daughter ;  let  me  not  have  cause 
to  repent  my  leniency ;  and  may  the  saints 
watch  over  you,  and  guide  you  aright,  in  spite 
of  the  heretical  notions  which  you  have 
adopted." 

Isabel  arose,  and,  obeying  a  waive  of  the 
hand  from  the  priest,  returned  to  the  chapel, 
where,  kneeling  before  the  altar  of  the  Virgin, 
as  she  had  been  ordered,  she  poured  out  her 


THE    CONFESSIONAL.  251 

whole  soul  in  gratitude  to  Him  who  had  not 
forsaken  her,  arid  who  had,  as  she  believed,  put 
into  the  heart  of  Father  Giacomo  a  sentiment 
of  compassion,  and  who  had,  for  His  own  wise 
purposes,  whatever  they  might  be,  delayed  the 
manifestation  of  that  fierce  anger  which,  she 
felt  convinced,  burned  within  the  breast  of  the 
father.  The  bell  for  the  early  convent-dinner 
soon  relieved  Isabel  from  her  duty  of  kneeling 
at  the  altar,  and  she  took  her  accustomed  place 
at  the  table,  without  exciting  any  visible  at- 
tention. It  so  frequently  occurred  that  a  nun 
or  novice  was  absent  for  prescribed  penance, 
or  other  cause,  known  only  to  the  superiors, 
that  such  absences  never  occasioned  any  sur- 
prise ;  neither  the  pale,  worn  appearance  of 
Isabel,  nor  the  absence  of  Rosa,  elicited  any 
remark. 

Poor  Isabel  was  faint  and  weak  from  long 
fasting,  but  scarcely  could  she  partake  of  the 
food  placed  before  her,  so  anxious  was  she  re- 
specting the  fate  of  her  beloved  friend,  whom 
she  had  not  seen  since  she  left  her  by  the  side 
of  sister  Giovanna's  coffin. 

What  might  the  dear  girl  be  even  now  suf- 
fering ?  what  penances  enduring  ?  perhaps 
even  something  more  terrible  than  spending 
the  night  in  the  gloomy  abode  of  the  dead. 
Had  she  even  quitted  that  sepulchral  vault? 
Isabel  remembered  the  dreadful  state  of  terror 


252  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

in- which  she  had  found  her,  and  feared  that  she 
might  have  relapsed  into  the  same  condition 
after  her  departure,  and  that  she  was,  perhaps, 
even  now,  lying  deprived  of  health,  if  not  of 
reason,  the  effect  of  the  cruel  treatment  she 
had  received. 

"  Oh  !"  exclaimed  Isabel,  mentally, "  can  that 

*      system  be  true  or  right,  which  requires  such 

degrading  punishments,  in  order  to  keep  its 

votaries  in  that  state  of  slavish  subjection  so 

necessary  to  the  belief  of  its  tenets  ?" 

As  the  day  wore  away.  Isabel's  anxiety  in- 
creased to  such  a  degree,  that  a  violent  ner- 
vous headache,  and  universal  trembling  seized 
her,  and  she  was  so  evidently  ill,  that  the  sub- 
superior  ordered  her  to  her  cell,  and  prescribed 
a  composing  draught. 

And  where  was  the  youthful  Rosa?  A 
lonely  inmate  of  her  secluded  cell,  burdened 
with  penances,  but  not  deprived  of  hope. 

The  occurrences  of  the  last  few  weeks  had 
materially  changed  the  novice  i  much  of  her 
natural  timidity  was  gone,  and  in  its  place  a 
spirit  of  determination  had  sprung  up. 

The  solitude  in  which  she  had  been  left,  far 
from  inducing  that  spirit  of  subjection  which 
her  rulers  desired,  had  given  her  more  time  for 
reflection,  and  greater  opportunity  for  maturing 
a  plan  of  escape  which  had  entered  her  mind, 
as  she  had  resolved  to  die  rather  than  pro- 


THK    CONFESSIONAL.  253 

nounce  the  irrevocable  vows,  which  would 
consign  her  forever  to  the  power  of  her  tor- 
mentors. But  much  circumspection  would  be 
necessary  ;  and  earnestly  did  she  desire — if  it 
were  but  for  a  few  minutes' — conversation  with 
her  much-loved  friend, — but  how  obtain  this 
boon  ? 

The  offending  novice  had  been  deprived  of 
the  privilege  of  attending  the  service  called 
"  nocturnes"  having,  instead  of  it,  a  number  of 
prayers  to  repeat  in  her  own  cell ;  and,  think- 
ing this  would  be  the  time  when  she  was  least 
likely  to  be  discovered,  she  determined  to  steal 
cautiously  to  Isabel's  cell,  and  see  whether  she, 
too,  were,  like  herself,  a  prisoner. 

In  the  meantime  a  private  conference  was 
held  by  the  Father  Giacomo,  and  the  Madre 
Superiore. 

Ill  indeed  could  that  lady  endure  the  system 
of  duplicity  which  the  holy  father  enjoined ; 
her  natural  disposition  was  hasty  and  passion- 
ate in  the  extreme,  and  it  would  have  suited 
her  state  of  mind  far  better,  to  make  the  of- 
fending novices  feel  at  once  the  weight  of  her 
displeasure. 

Father  Giacomo's  wishes  were,  however, 
considered  by  the  Abbess  as  commands,  and, 
as  he  decided  that  his  plan  would  be  most  fa- 
vorable to  their  ulterior  object,  she  was  com- 
pelled, though  very  unwillingly,  to  promise  that 
22 


254  THE    CONPES4IOXAL. 

nothing  in  her  demeanor  should  make  the 
young  girls  fancy  themselves  more  than  usu- 
ally the  objects  of  suspicion. 

"  Well,  then,  holy  father,"  exclaimed  the  Ab- 
bess, "  you  propose  that  the  obstinate  novice, 
sister  Rosa,  shall,  in  the  morning,  be  allowed  to 
resume  her  place  in  the  sisterhood,  after  you 
have  once  more  exhorted  her  to  obedience." 

"  Yes,  daughter,  such  is  my  wish  ;  I  know 
that  you  must  feel  justly  indignant  and  dis- 
pleased with  her ;  but,  from  the  symptoms  of 
determination  she  has  lately  shown,  I  think 
there  is  some  danger  that,  should  she  be  too 
much  exasperated,  she  may  complain  to  the 
Count  her  father,  who  you  tell  me  intends  to 
visit  her  previously  to  her  assuming  the  black 
veil,  and,  although  the  Contessa  would  never 
hear  of  her  leaving  a  convent  for  the  world, 
she  might  be  persuaded  to  allow  her  devoted 
daughter  to  quit  Santa  Rosalia,  and  pronounce 
her  abjuration  of  the  world,  in  some  other  re- 
ligious house. 

"  This  you  are  aware,  daughter,  must  be 
averted  by  any  means,  for  her  dower  must  not 
be  lost  to  us,  after  having  expected  it  for  so 
many  years,  nay,  almost  considered  it  as  our 
own  ;  for,  till  the  arrival  of  that  heretical  Span- 
ish novice,  who  has  bewitched  her,  sister  Ro- 
salia was  ever  the  most  devoted  and  obedient 
child  in  this  house." 


THE    CONFESSION  A  I,.  255 

"  I  am  willing  to  submit  to  your  decision, 
holy  father,  and  shall  immediately  give  direc- 
tions to  sister  Mariana  never  to  lose  sight  of 
sisters  Isabel  and  Rosalia  until  they  have  taken 
the  Vows. 

"  I  shall  each  night  require  of  her  an  account 
of  any  thing  she  may  have  noticed  in  their  con- 
duct which  may  give  rise  to  suspicion;  each 
incident  shall  be  carefully  noted  down,  and 
hereafter  can  be  brought  forward  as  evidence 
against  them  ;  they  being  left  apparently  at 
liberty,  will  act  in  their  usual  deceitful  manner, 
and  we  shall,  doubtless,  by  these  means,  dis- 
cover the  hidden  volume,  so  strangely,  hitherto, 
kept  from  us  by  that  hypocritical  novice." 

The  priest  assented  to  this  arrangement,  and 
left  the  Abbess,  to  retire  to  his  own  apartments, 
in  order  to  commune  with  himself  as  to  the 
mode  in  which  he  would  proceed  with  Rosa  in 
the  morning  ;  he  felt  assured  that  it  would  be 
useless,  at  present,  again  to  question  her  on  the 
subject  of  their  last  discussion  ;  he,  therefore, 
determined  to  reprimand  her  kindly,  and  then 
allow  her  to  leave  her  cell,  and  resume  her 
usual  employments. 

Isabel  had  not  been  long  on  her  couch  be- 
fore the  sister  Mariana  entered,  bearing  the 
draught  prescribed,  and,  at  the  same  time,  told 
the  novice  that  the  Madre  Superiors  com- 


256  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

manded  that  she  should  not  rise  for  any  of  the 
services  in  the  chapel  until  she  had  visited  her. 

The  novice  expressed  her  thanks  ;  drank 
the  medicine,  which,  in  a  few  minutes,  threw 
her  into  a  deep,  feverish  slumber. 

From  this,  she  was  aroused  by  the  convent- 
bell,  sounding  for  nocturnes,  and,  almost  at  the 
same  instant,  the  sister  Mariana  entered,  and 
inquired  how  she  was. 

Isabel  thanked  her  for  her  attention,  and  ex- 
pressed herself  as  feeling  better,  but  suffering 
much  from  thirst. 

"  I  will  fetch  you  something,  carina,  which 
will  allay  that  painful  sensation.  I  will  excuse 
your  absence  to  the  superior,  and  hope  you 
will  arise  quite  restored  in  the  morning." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  old  nun  returned  with 
a  cooling  draught,  and  then,  giving  the  novice 
her  blessing,  left  her,  to  perform  her  own  du- 
ties in  the  chapel. 

Narrowly  had  Rosa  escaped  detection ; 
eagerly  she  had  listened  for  the  bell,  and  anx- 
iously watched  till  the  last  receding  footstep 
made  her  aware  that  the  whole  community 
had  retired  to  the  chapel :  silently  opening  her 
door,  she  was  on  the  point  of  leaving  her 
room,  when  the  returning  steps  of  sister  Ma- 
riana startled  her;  she  listened  almost  breath- 
lessly, and  found  that  the  old  nun  entered  her 
friend's  cell  ;  this,  while  it  alarmed  her  for 


THE    CONFE^IONAL,.  257 

Isabel's  health,  convinced  her  that  she  was  in 
her  room. 

Rosa  then  closed  her  door,  threw  herself  on 
her  knees,  and  commenced  repeating  half  audi- 
bly the  prayers  prescribed  her  at  that  hour. 
And  fortunate  was  it  for  her  that  she  was  thus 
engaged,  as  the  sister  Mariana,  on  her  way  to 
the  chapel,  stealthily  opened  her  door,  and  see- 
ing her  thus  properly  employed,  cautiously 
closed  it  again,  and  passed  on  without  making 
any  observation. 

No  sooner  was  the  sound  of  her  footsteps 
lost,  than  Rosa  started  from  her  knees,  and 
glided  swiftly,  though  cautiously,  to  Isabel's 
cell,  and  after  listening  a  moment  at  the  door 
to  ascertain  that  no  one  was  with  her,  she 
slowly  opened  it,  and  in  another  instant,  the 
novices  were  clasped  in  each  other's  fond  em- 
brace. 

"  Dearest  Isabel !"  "  Dearest  Rosa  !"  es- 
caped from  each,  almost  involuntarily. 

"  Thank  God  !  that  I  hear  your  dear  voice 
once  more,  my  own  loved  friend,"  said  Isabel. 
'*  I  cannot  express  the  agony  I  have  suffered 
this  day  on  your  account ;  God  be  praised  you 
are  safe.  But,  tell  me,  dearest,  where  have 
you  been  since  that  dreadful  night  ?" 

"In  my  own  cell,  dear  sister  ;  our  superiors 
hope  to  compel  me  to  submission  by  this  treat- 
ment, but  Isabel,  they  will  not  succeed ;  I  feel 

00* 


258  THE    CONFE3SIO.VAL. 

myself  endued  with  new  energies,  and  I  will 
exert  them  to  the  utmost  to  leave  this  place, 
even  if  I  die  in  the  attempt.  If  I  fail,  death 
will  terminate  my  sufferings  here,  and  I  trust 
my  parents  will  cause  a  sufficient  number  of 
masses  to  be  performed  to  free  my  soul  from 
purgatory." 

"  Dearest  Rosa,  do  not  talk  thus,  you  shock 
me  inexpressibly  ;  the  idea  of  death  is  in  itself 
very  awful,  bat  with  your  views  on  the  sub- 
ject it  is  doubly  so  !  Have  we  not  read,  car- 
ina,  that  it  is  through  the  blood  of  Christ  alone 
we  can  be  saved  ?  there  is  no  mention  in  Scrip- 
ture of  purgatorial  fires." 

"I  am  bewildered,  dear  Isabel,  with  these 
new  doctrines  ;  at  present  1  cannot  say  I  be- 
lieve in  them,  neither  do  I  disbelieve,  but  I  can- 
not give  up  at  once  my  religious  opinions  ; 
though  I  should  be  most  thankful  to  trust  as 
you  do,'  to  the  truths  your  Scriptures  have 
taught  you  ;  but,  dear  sister,  bear  with  me,  and 
try  to  dispel  my  ignorance. 

"  I  am  fully  convinced  that  our  church  must 
have  fallen  into  many  errors,  my  slight  knowl- 
edge of  the  Word  of  God  has  taught  me  that ; 
and,  if  I  escape  from  this  place,  I  will  devote 
myself  to  the  study  of  that  word,  and  I  pray 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  may  teach  me  to  under- 
stand it." 

"  He  will,  dear  Rosa ;  for  you  have  heard 


THE    CONCESSIONAL.  259 

me  read  His  own  promise,  that  if  we  ask,  we 
shall  receive. 

"  But,  dear  Rosa,  you  talk  of  escape  as 
though  you  had  some  hope,  some  plan  for  such 
a  blessed  deliverance  ;  tell  me,  dearest,  to 
what  do  you  allude  ?" 

"  I  can  scarcely  do  so,  Isabel,  for  my  plans 
are  very  vague ;  but  on  one  thing  I  am  deter- 
mined, I  will  never  assume  the  black  veil  in 
this  house.  They  may  torture  me,  they  may 
confine  me,  they  may  even  kill  me,  but  they 
shall  never  force  me  to  take  the  vows  ;"  and 
the  weeping  girl  threw  her  arms  around  her 
friend,  in  an  agony  of  grief,  which  threatened 
almost  to  deprive  her  of  reason. 

"  Calm  yourself,  carissima,  I  entreat  you  ; 
this  excitement  will  unfit  you  for  exertion,  so 
necessary  at  this  trying  moment.  Oh !  that 
we  could  escape  !  but  we  will  pray  for  grace 
to  act ;  we  will  pray  that  God  himself  will 
guide  us  ; — say,  dearest  Rosa,  shall  we  do  so  ? 
shall  we  pray  to  God,  for  his  dear  Son's  sake  ; 
not  to  the  Virgin,  not  to  saints,  Rosa,  but  to 
God  Himself?" 

The  friends  agreed  that  their  petitions  to 
this  effect  should  be  fervent  and  frequent ;  and, 
as  they  became  more  calm,  Rosa  said, 

"  I  cannot  think,  Isabel,  that  my  dear  father 
will  allow  me  to  be  immured  here  forever, 
without  once  more  seeing  me.  I  am  convin- 


260  TIU:   CONFESSIONAL. 

ced  that  he  will  come,  and  then  I  will  endeavor 
by  some  means  to  inform  him  of  my  unwilling- 
ness to  remain  here.  Oh !  that  my  beloved 
brother  were  in  Sicily  !  he,  I  know,  would  do 
his  utmost  to  save  me ;  he  is  so  kind,  so  affec- 
tionate, dear,  dear  Francesco ;  but  I  do  not 
know  when  he  will  return ;  perhaps,  ere  that 
period  arrives,  they  may  compel  me  to  assume 
the  veil ;  but  no,  they  shall  not  succeed  !  I 
will  remember  my  promise  to  him,  as  well  as 
my  own  determination." 

"Dearest  Rosa,  much  do  I  wish  to  detain 
you  ;  yet  I  fear  that  the  service  in  the  chapel 
must  be  nearly  over,  and  probably  sister  Ma- 
riana will  be  here  again.  I  cannot  account 
for  the  change  in  her  conduct ;  she  is  become 
so  kind  and  attentive  to  me — she  who  is  usually 
so  harsh." 

"  It  is  to  answer  some  end  of  their  own,  be- 
lieve me  ;  beware,  dear  sister,  do  not  be  over- 
come by  her  pretended  affection  ;  she  hopes  to 
discover  your  precious  book,  or  some,  similar 
cause  makes  her  act  as  she  is  now  doing.  Oh 
Isabel,  what  a  system  of  deceit  is  theirs,  from 
beginning  to  end  all  the  same ;  and  we  also, 
Isabel,  though  feeling  it  to  be  sinful,  must  act 
with  the  greatest  duplicity  if  we  wish  ever  to 
be  free  from  the  influence  of  the  pernicious 
doctrines  we  are  taught ;  but  I  think  I  hear 
footsteps — our  sisters,  poor  deluded  victims, 


THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

are  leaving  the  chapel — addio.  carissima ;" 
and  Rosa  sprang  from  the  room,  and  in  a  few 
seconds,  had  any  prying  eye  observed  her,  she 
would  have  been  found  kneeling  before  a  print 
of  the  Virgin,  apparently  in  deep  devotion. 

At  an  early  hour  the  following  morning, 
Rosa  was  summoned  to  attend  Father  Gia- 
como. 

"  May  the  saints  ever  bless  you,  my  daugh- 
ter," said  he,  as  the  trembling  girl  fell  on  her 
knees  before  him.  "  Much  has  your  recent 
conduct,  daughter,  grieved  me  and  your  kind 
mother ;  your  late  behavior  has  been  so  differ- 
ent from  your  former  dutiful  conduct,  that  we 
are  quite  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  change. 
It  is  for  this,  daughter,  that  we  have  considered 
it  expedient  to  forbid  your  leaving  your  cell 
during  the  last  few  days,  in  order  that  you 
might  have  time  to  reflect  on  the  consequences 
likely  to  attend  the  continuation  of  such  a  re- 
fractory spirit  as  you  have  lately  shown  ;  and 
we  sincerely  hope  that  the  holy  Virgin  has 
listened  to  your  prayers,  and  that  she  will  now 
restore  you  to  her  favor.  You  have  doubtless 
performed  the  penances  prescribed  ?" 

"  I  have,  holy  father,"  replied  Rosa,  half- 
suffocated  by  contending  emotions. 

"  It  is  well,  daughter." 

The  priest  then  pronounced  the  usual  ab 


262  THE    CONFESSIONAL. 

solution,  and  desired  her  to  present  herself  be- 
fore the  Abbess. 

With  a  palpitating  heart  Rosa  left  the  pres- 
ence of  the  priest,  and  proceeded  to  obey  his 
command.  Slowly  she  ascended  the  staircase 
leading  to  the  superior's  apartment,  and  trem- 
blingly requested  the  attendant  nun  to  conduct 
her  to  the  much-dreaded  presence  of  the 
Mad  re-Superiore. 

She  scarcely  dared  raise  her  eyes  when 
brought  before  her,  but  the  kind  tone  in  which 
the  lady  inquired  whether  the  holy  father  Gi- 
acomo  had  sent  her,  somewhat  restored  her 
self-possession,  and  she  collected  her  thoughts 
sufficiently  to  kneel  before  the  Abbess  and  beg 
her  forgiveness  for  her  past  undutiful  conduct. 

*'  I  need  not  tell  you,  daughter,  that  I  have 
been  greatly  pained  by  your  disobedience ; 
but,  as  you  are  sent  here  by  the  holy  father, 
you  have  doubtless  received  his  absolution. 
I  will  not,  therefore  withhold  my  forgiveness, 
and  trust  that  your  future  behavior  will  be 
such  as  to  prove  to  us  that  you  feel  grateful 
for  our  present  leniency  towards  you.  Go, 
daughter,  resume  your  usual  employments,  and 
may  the  blessed  Virgin  watch  over  you." 

Rosa  arose,  made  a  profound  obeisance, 
and,  conducted  by  the  nun  in  waiting,  left  the 
presence  of  the  superior. 

Isabel  was  much  refreshed  from   the  night's 


THE    CONFESSIONAL.  263 

repose,  and  the  consciousness  that  her  beloved 
friend  was  in  health ;  she  therefore  descended 
at  the  accustomed  hour,  though  not  before  the 
sub-superior  had  entered  her  apartment,  and 
expressed  her  gratulation. 

"  You  are  much  better,  sister,  and,  as  all  the 
feverish'  symptoms  are  abated,  you  may  leave 
your  cell,  in  perfect  safety." 

Isabel  thanked  her  for  her  kindness  and 
sympathy,  and  repaired  to  her  usual  tasks. 
She  did  not  see  Rosa  till  the  dinner-hour,  their 
employment  being  in  different  rooms ;  but 
their  eyes  met  as  each  took  her  seat  at  the 
table,  though  both  felt  that  they  were  under 
strict  surveillance,  and  therefore  no  other  sign 
of  recognition  was  allowed  to  escape  them. 
Yet  each  felt  happy  that  the  other  was  restored 
so  far  to  favor  as  to  be  allowed  to  mix  once 
more  with  the  convent-family. 


CHAPTER   XL 

THE    ESCAPE. 

Our  soul  Is  escaped  as  a  bird  out  of  the  snare  of  the  fowlers :  the 
snare  is  broken,  and  we  are  escaped. — PSALM  cxxiv.  7. 

A  FEW  days  after  the  incidents  narrated  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  a  fete-day  occurring, 
gave  the  novices  some  hope  of  being  able  to 
converse  without  exciting  more  suspicion  than 
usual. 

These  days  had  passed  over  in  the  ordinary 
manner  except  that  both  the  girls  felt  instinct- 
ively that  their  actions  were  all  observed,  and 
this  rendered  them  very  cautious.  The  morn- 
ing before  the  fete-day,  Isabel  being  sent  into 
the  chapel  to  perform  some  duty,  had  contrived 
to  take  her  treasure  from  its  hiding-place.  Its 
thick  covering  of  dust  showed  palpable  evi- 
dence that  it  had  remained  perfectly  secure 
and  undiscovered.  Her  heart  rose  in  thankful- 
ness to  her  Heavenly  Father  for  this  mercy, 
and  carefully  concealing  her  precious  book,  she 
sought  her  friend  on  the  morning  of  the  fete 
with  renewed  hope.  "  Dear  siste'r,"  said  Rosa 
on  meeting  her,  "  I  told  you  it  would  be  so  ;  I 


THE    ESCAPE.  265 

knew  my  dear  father  would  not  abandon  me. 
The  sub-superior  has  just  informed  me  that  he 
intends  to  visit  me  the  day  after  to-morrow ; 
how  shall  I  act  ?  What  shall  I  contrive  to  let 
him  know  my  misery  1" 

"  Cajm  yourself,  Rosa  ;  sister  Mariana's  eyes 
are  fixed  upon  us  ;  we  shall  excite  suspicion." 

"  Oh !  that  I  could  procure  materials  for 
writing,  I  think  I  could  slip  a  note  into  my  dear 
parent's  hand  unobserved." 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  dear  Rosa,  whether 
we  could  trace  some  words  with  our  hair.  A 
short  time  since  I  discovered  a  small  cambric 
pocket-handkerchief,  which,  by  some  accident 
had  been  overlooked  when  I  came  here,  and 
has  ever  since  remained  in  my  possession.  I 
considered  it  as  mere  chance,  and  thought  no 
more  of  it ;  but  now,  dear  Rosa,  it  strikes  me 
as  a  direct  interposition  of  Providence  on  our 
behalf.  This,  dear  sister,  will  serve  instead  of 
paper,  and  my  black  hair  will  be  a  substitute  for 
ink.  But,  should  it  fail !  should  you  be  dis- 
covered !  oh,  dear  Rosa,  I  cannot  bear  to  think  of 
the  dreadful  punishment  which  would  await  us  ! 
however  it  is  our  only  chance  of  success.  And 
now,  dearest,  let  us  separate  till  the  afternoon  ; 
I  will  walk  with  sister  Mariana  for  a  time,  and 
so  lull  her  suspicions,  for  I  am  fully  convinced 
that  she  is  placed  as  a  spy  on  our  actions." 
Thp  dinner-bell  soon  sounded  to  the  great  re- 
23 


266  THE    ESCAPE. 

lief  of  all  parties,  after  which  the  whole  com- 
munity went  to  the  garden.  Isabel  and  Rosa 
retired  to  their  favorite  bower,  the  one  with 
her  embroidery  frame,  the  other  with  materials 
for  sketching,  hoping  to  escape  the  vigilance 
of  the  sab-superior  and  enjoy  a  little  quiet  un- 
interrupted conversation.  From  the  command- 
ing situation  of  their  retreat  they  knew  they 
could  not  be  approached  without  warning,  and 
their  frames  hid  from  sight  the  precious  Tes- 
tament, which  Isabel  had  taken  from  its  hid- 
ing-place, that  they  might  together  read  some 
of  the  texts  which  perplexed  her. 

She  felt  perfectly  convinced,  that  Scripture 
contained  no  warrant  for  praying  to  angels  or 
saints,  and  she  was  anxious,  that  her  dear  Rosa 
should  also  see  the  sinfulness  of  complying 
with  the  custom. 

"  It  has  often  struck  me,  Rosa,  that  in  the 
lives  of  the  saints,  which  we  are  in  the  habit 
of  reading,  are  many  things  which  prove  them 
to  have  been  great  sinners,  how  then  can  we 
hope  that  their  mediation  will  be  available  for 
our  salvation  ? — I  should  think,  that,  if  we  re- 
quire a  mediator  at  all,  he  should  be  one,  who 
has  not  incurred  the  displeasure  of  our  Heav- 
enly Father,  for  if  he  is  or  was  as  much  under 
the  influence  of  sinful  passions  as  ourselves, 
wherein  are  his  prayers  likely  to  be  more  effi- 
cacious than  our  own  ? 


THE    ESCAPE.  267 

"  This  was  a  doubt  which  often  occurred  to 
my  mind  even  before  reading  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  now  I  am  convinced,  that  they  never 
could  offer  prayers  for  us.  Are  the  saints  om- 
nipresent and  omniscient,  dear  Rosa,  if  not,  how 
can  they  hear  our  prayers,  and  how  know  what 
we  require  ?" 

"  You  know,"  dear  sister,  "  that  our  church 
teaches  us,  that  God,  who  possesses  the  at- 
tributes of  which  you  speak,  makes  known  to 
each  blessed  saint  the  subject  of  the  prayers 
and  applications  of  the  votaries,  and  then  he 
or  she  presents  the  petition  to  God  in  behalf 
of  the  sinner." 

"  But,  carissima,  does  it  not  appear  very  ab- 
surd, that  God  Almighty  should  first  receive 
the  petitions  Himself,  then  repeat  them  to  the 
saint,  in  order  that  he  or  she  may  again  address 
them  to  Him  ?" 

"  It  never  occurred  to  me  before,  though  it 
does  seem  very  strange  ;  but  tell  me  dear  Isa- 
bel, what  do  your  Scriptures  say  on  this  point  ?" 

"  They  tell  us,  dear  Rosa,  that  there  is  but 
One  Mediator :  here  is  the  passage,  1  Timothy 
ii.  5. : 

'  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus  ; 

'  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all  to  be 
testified  in  due  time.' 


THE    KdCATE. 

"  And  again  in  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  John, 
the  second  chapter,  and  first  verse  : 

'  And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.' 

"  These  passages  prove,  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
our  mediator  certainly,  but,  dear  sister,  they  do 
not  forbid  other  mediators." 

"  Do  you  think,  sister,  we  should  have  been 
told,  that  there  was  one  mediator,  if  it  were 
not  intended  to  show,  that  there  was  but  one  ? 
besides,  I  find  numerous  portions  of  Scripture, 
in  which  Christ  is  represented  as  the  '  Way,' 
the  mode  of '  access'  to  the  Father,  but  I  never 
read  of  any  saints  as  fulfilling  this  office.  The 
Apostle  Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Romans,  says, 
— '  We  have  peace  with  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  by  whom  we  have  access  by 
Faith.' 

"  And  our  blessed  Lord  himself  says,  '  I  am 
the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life,  no  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  me? 

"  And  another,  to  me,  very  convincing  proof 
of  the  sinfulness  of  '  worshipping  of  angels'  or 
saints,  is,  that  neither  angels  nor  apostles  per- 
mitted it  when  they  were  on  the  earth. 

"In  the  book  of  Revelation,  St.  John  tells 
us,  '  And  I  fell  at  his  (the  angel's)  feet  to  wor- 
ship him.  And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do 
it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 


THE   r.ar APE.  269 

brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus : 
worship  God.' 

"  St.  Peter  likewise  as  positively  prohibited 
such  worship,  '  And  as  Peter  was  coming  in, 
Cornelius  met  him,  and  fell  down  at  his  feet, 
and  worshipped  him.' 

"  But  Peter  took  him  up,  saying,  '  Stand  up, 
I  myself  am  also  a  man.' 

"  Now,  my  dear  Rosa,  do  you  think,  that 
these  apostles,  who  would  not  be  worshipped 
when  on  earth,  would  wish,  if  they  were  con- 
scious of  it,  to  receive  the  adorations  of  Chris- 
tians after  their  death  ?" 

"  Dear  sister,  I  am,  indeed,  unable  to  answer 
you,  my  knowledge  of  Scripture  is,  as  you 
know,  very  limited.  I  have  from  infancy  been 
taught  to  venerate  and  worship  the  blessed 
saints,  yet,  my  faith  in  them  is  shaken  ;  I  feel, 
that,  what  you  have  read,  is  the  Word,  not  of 
man,  but  of  God  ;  I  seem  compelled  to  believe 
what  1  hear,  though  every  sentiment  you  read 
pulls  down,  as  it  were,  one  or  other  of  my  pre- 
conceived opinions. 

"  But,  dearest  Isabel,  how,  how  shall  we 
gain  more  light,  more  knowledge,  debarred  as 
we  are  from  the  pursuit  of  it?  and  yet  our 
eternal  salvation  depends  on  our  reception  or 
rejection  of  true  religion  :  oh,  that  I  could  have 
an  answer  to  the  question,  What  is  true  re- 
ligion ?" 

23* 


270  THE    ESCAPE. 

"  This  book,"  said  Isabel,  "  contains  the 
Word  of  God  ;  the  very  sayings  and  actions 
of  our  Saviour  Himself  are  related  in  it,  He 
tells  us,  that  He  is  the  Way,  and  that  He  will 
send  His  Holy  Spirit  to  guide  us.  See  here, 
dear  Rosa,  what  He  says  in  the  14th  of  St. 
John,  26th  verse, '  But  the  Comforter,  which 
is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will  send 
in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and 
bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance,  what- 
soever I  have  said  unto  you.' 

"  Here,  dear  sister,  is  a  teacher  to  whom  we 
may  apply  at  all  times,  and  He  is  one,  who 
will  teach  us  all  things ;  no  mention  is  here 
made  of  any  intervention  of  saints,  but  Jesus 
Himself  says : 

'And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name  ; 
that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified 
in  the  Son. 

'  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will 
do  it/'" 

"  What  more  can  we  require  ?  Oh,  dearest 
sister,  may  that  Holy  Spirit  vouchsafe  to  be 
our  teacher  !  This  is,  indeed,  a  blessed  re- 
ligion, 1  feel  almost  lifted  from  earth  to  heaven 
with  the  thought,  that  Jesus  is  alone  the  way, 
that  He  is  exalted  a  '  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to 
give  repentance'  that  '  He  died  for  our  sins,' 
and  that  '  His  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  " 

So   absorbed   was    Isabel    in   the  delightful 


THE     USi;  APE.  271 

subject  on  which  she  was  conversing,  so  over- 
joyed to  find  that  "  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all," 
that  the  Gospel  scheme  of  salvation  was  so 
free,  so  independent  of  man's  deserts,  so  com- 
pletely of  grace  alone,  that  she  had  not  ob- 
served the  approach  of  the  sister  Mariana. 

The  old  nun  had  been  for  some  time  hidden 
behind  a  group  of  orange-trees,  but  loo  dis- 
tant to  catch  the  subject  of  their  conversation, 
or  to  see  the  Testament,  which  the  novices 
^held  carefully  between  them,  hidden  beneath 
the  folds  of  Rosa's  embroidery  :  several  times 
had  she  changed  her  position,  till  at  length, 
perceiving  by  Isabel's  heightened  color  and 
emphatic  gestures,  that  the  conversation  was 
of  more  than  common  interest,  she  cautiously 
approached  the  bower,  and  stood  before  the 
startled  girls,  almost  before  Isabel  could  con- 
ceal her  precious  volume  in  the  loose  sleeve 
of  her  dress. 

She  was  first  made  aware  of  the  nun's  ap- 
proach, by  an  exclamation  from  Rosa. 

"  I  assure  you,  sister,  that  acacia  is  not  suf- 
ficiently drooping ;  just  look  at  the  flowering 
shrubs  below  it,  and  you  will  perceive  that  the 
lower  branches  fall  completely  over  some 
parts  of  them,  whereas  in  your  copy  of  the 
tree,  they  are  far  above  them." 

"  I  thank  you  sister,''  said  Isabel,  immediately 
understanding  the  hint,  "  your  eye  is  generally 


272  THE    ESCAPE. 

more  correct  than  mine,  I  am  surprised  that 
you  do  not  practise  drawing  more  than  you 
have  lately  done." 

At  this  moment  the  sister  Mariana  entered 
the  bower,  and  smilingly  inquired  in  what 
they  were  engaged. 

Isabel  presented  her  group  of  trees  for  her 
inspection,  at  the  execution  of  which  the  old 
nun  expressed  herself  pleased,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  examine  Rosa's  embroidery. 

Though  apparently  occupied  with  the  ob- 
jects before  her,  it  was  evident  to  a  close  ob- 
server, that  her  suspicions  were  aroused,  as 
with  a  scrutinizing  gaze  she  stealthily  watched 
every  movement  of  the  novices. 

Isabel  trembled  from  conscious  deception, 
and  almost  feared  the  nun's  searching  eyes 
would  pierce  through  the  folds  of  her  dress  to 
the  volume  beneath. 

"  You  are  very  fond  of  this  bower,  sisters, 
and  I  always  remark  that  you,  sister  Isabel, 
are  particularly  animated  when  seated  here." 

"  How  can  I  be  otherwise,  sister,  when, 
from  this  lovely  spot,  such  beautiful  scenery  is 
so  invitingly  spread  before  me :  look  around 
sister,  and  tell  me  if  your  heart  does  not  ac- 
knowledge its  influence  ?" 

"It  is  all  very  pretty  sister,  hill  and  dale, 
trees,  flowers,  and  here  and,  there  glimpses  of 
a  stream,  but  these  things  do  not  affect  me,  as 


THE    ESCAPE. 


they  appear  to  do  you,  if  I  may  judge  from  the 
expression  of  your  countenance,  and  your  an- 
imated gestures  as  I  approached." 

Isabel  blushed,  as  the  falsehood  she  was  act- 
ing occurred  to  her,  but  she  had  not  been 
taught,  that  to  make  a  lie,  as  it  is  expressed  in 
the  last  chapter  of  the  Revelation,  is  equally 
sinful,  and  will  merit  the  same  punishment  as 
shall  be  inflicted  on  those  who  telllies, — namely, 
banishment  forever  from  the  presence  of  God 
and  the  Lamb.  Oh  !  that  my  youthful  read- 
ers, who  are  not,  like  these  poor  novices,  de- 
prived of  the  Word  of  God,  may  remember, 
that  God  looks  at  the  heart,  the  source  from 
which  their  actions  arise,  and  that  though  they 
may  deceive  their  rulers  by  prevarication,  as 
in  the  case  before  them,  yet  they  cannot  de- 
ceive Him,  to  whom  all  thoughts  are  known, 
for  "  all  things  are  naked  and  open  unto  the 
eyes  of  Him  with  whom  we  have  to  do." 

But  Isabel  did  not  reason  in  this  manner,  she 
knew  that  if  the  true  subject  of  their  conver- 
sation had  been  known,  they  would  both  have 
met  with  the  severest  penances,  and  feeling  that 
it  was  God's  command  to  study  the  Scriptures, 
she  thought  with  the  Apostle,  that  she  ought 
"  to  obey  God,  rather  than  man,"  but,  not  suf- 
ficiently understanding  the  spirit  of  that  blessed 
word,  she  did  not  scruple  to  deceive  her  supe- 
riors. . 


274  THE    ESCAPK. 

Before  retiring  to  rest,  Isabel  had  given  Rosa 
a  part  of  her  cambric  handkerchief,  with  a 
quantity  of  hair ;  and,  with  the  first  dawn  of 
day,  the  unhappy  girl  began  her  fearful  task, 
trembling  at  every  sound,  lest  some  unwelcome 
intruder  might  discover  her  thus  employed. 
She  had  spent  the  night  in  a  state  of  feverish 
excitement,  longing  for  the  day,  and  unable  to 
decide  upon  what  words  should  be  written, 
sufficiently  to  alarm  her  father,  yet  so  brief  as 
to  be  quickly  executed. 

At  length  she  determined  to  state  her  wishes 
plainly,  though  'briefly,  and  sat  down  to  her 
task  to  delineate  the  words,  "  Take  me  from 
this  house,  or  I  die." 

Two  days  elapsed  ere  Rosa  completed  this 
undertaking,  and  tremblingly  concealed  it  in 
her  dress  ;  she  had  marked  the  words  as  small 
as  possible,  in  order  that  it  might  be  put  into 
her  father's  hand  secretly. 

At  noon  on  this  eventful  day,  the  Count,  ac- 
companied by  Francesco,  who  had  unexpect- 
edly arrived  in  Sicily  the  evening  previous, 
visited  the  convent  Santa  Rosalia ;  and  Rosa 
was  conducted  by  the  sub-superior  to  the  so 
much-wished  for,  and  yet  so  much-dreaded  in- 
terview. Her  heart  bounded  with  joy,  when 
she  heard  that  her  dear  brother  was  in  the  par- 
lor ;  her  agitation  was  so  great,  a^  she  ad- 


THE    ESCAPE.  275 

vanced  to  the  room,  that  the  nun  noticed  it, 
and  inquired  what  disturbed  her  so  greatly. 

"The  arrival  of  my  dear  brother  is  so  unex- 
pected," said  Rosa,  "  that  it  has  almost  over- 
come me,  but  I  am  better  now  sister,  and  we 
will  if  you  please  hasten  to  my  dear  relatives." 

The  old  nun  eyed  her  suspiciously,  and  Rosa, 
feeling  that  her  very  life  depended  on  her  cau- 
tion, exerted  herself  to  appear  gay  and  uncon- 
cerned. Early  in  the  morning,  Isabel  had  been 
sent  to  the  chapel,  to  re-arrange  some  bouquets 
of  flowers  on  the  altar,  and,  after  cautiously 
examining  every  part  of  the  edifice,  and,  think- 
ing herself  unnoticed,  deposited  her  precious 
book  again  in  its  former  niche. 

Most  reluctantly  did  she  part  with  it,  but  she 
was  fully  convinced  that  she  was  sedulously 
watched  ;  and,  therefore,  that  if  kept  in  either 
her  cell  or  about  her  person,  it  would  inevitably 
be  discovered. 

The  two  friends  had  been  unable  to  have  a 
minute's  private  conversation,  since  the  after- 
noon spent  in  the  arbor.  Isabel  knew  not, 
therefore,  whether  Rosa  had  put  her  intention 
into  effect,  or  whether  she  had  abandoned  the 
scheme  ;  most  anxious  was  she  on  this  point, 
as  it  appeared  to  her  the  only  chance  they  had 
of  success ;  and  fervently  did  she  pray,  that 
He,  who  had  protected  them  thus  far,  would 
continue  His  care  over  them. 


THE    ESCAPE. 

A  look  from  Rosa,  as  she  passed  her  friend 
on  the  way  to  the  parlor,  informed  Isabel  that 
she  had  not  abandoned  her  project. 

The  poor  novice  was  in  a  state  of  dreadful 
anxiety  until  the  family  met  at  supper.  Rosa 
was  there,  and  her  happy  look  conveyed  to 
Isabel's  troubled  heart  the  knowledge  of  her 
success. 

What  would  she  have  given  for  five  minutes' 
conversation,  but  that  small  boon  was  denied 
by  convent-discipline. 

If  two  of  the  inmates  of  that  house  were 
seen  in  earnest  conversation,  suspicion  was  im- 
mediately awakened,  and  the  poor  victims  of 
it  were  watched,  questioned,  and  punished. 

Our  novices  were  well  aware  of  this,  and 
that,  if  they  did  meet  to  communicate  their  in- 
tentions and  hopes  to  each  other,  it  must  be 
clandestinely. 

As  Isabel  passed  Rosa,  on  leaving  the  table, 
the  latter  contrived  to  whisper,  "  Expect  me 
after  nocturnes." 

During  the  remainder  of  the  day,  the  friends 
studiously  avoided  each  other.  The  nocturnal 
service  being  concluded,  each  retired  to  her 
own  cell,  and  a  few  minutes  after,  Isabel's  door 
was  cautiously  opened,  and  then  closed.  The 
novice,  expecting  her  friend,  started  up  in  her 
bed,  but  the  instantaneous  closing  of  the  door 


THE    ESCAPE.  277 

convinced  her  thnt  it  was  only  one  of  those 
visits  which  of  late  had  become  so  frequent. 

Isabel  trembled  lest  Rosa  should  be  met  in 
the  passage,  by  the  unwelcome  intruder,  but 
the  youthful  novice  had  deemed  it  prudent  to 
remain  quietly  in  her  own  room  for  a  short 
time,  judging  it  probable  that  she  would  be 
watched,  for  she  feared,  that  her  feeling  of  ex- 
ultation, after  she  had  put  her  piece  of  cambric 
into  her  brother's  hand,  had  been  noticed  by 
her  companion,  who  had  eyed  her  with  jealous 
suspicion  on  her  return  from  the  door  to  which 
she  had  gone  to  summon  the  portress,  in  order 
to  send  her  on  a  message  to  the  Abbess. 

Rosa  had  availed,  herself  of  this  momentary 
absence  to  convey  her  note  through  the  grat- 
ing. Francesco,  quick  as  light,  deposited  it  in 
his  pocket,  before  either  the  nun  or  his  father 
perceived  the  manoeuvre. 

The  sister  Mariana  had  received  fresh  or- 
ders to  increase  her  watchfulness,  as  the  book 
had  not  yet  been  discovered,  much  to  the  cha- 
grin of  Father  Giacomo  and  the  Abbess,  who 
had  frequent  conversations  on  the  subject,  after 
the  daily  examinations  to  which  the  sister  Ma- 
riana was  subjected. 

She  had  related  to  her  superiors  the  manner 
in  which  the  afternoon  of  the  fete-day  had 
been  passed,  but  providentially  she  had  made 
24 


278  THE    ESCAPE. 

no  discoveries,  and  had  nothing  but  her  own 
suspicions  to  bring  her  employers. 

As  she  passed  Rosa's  room,  she  gently  un- 
closed the  door,  and  seeing  the  novice  appa- 
rently sleeping,  and  feeling  very  drowsy  her- 
self, the  old  nun  thought  as  her  charges  were 
both  so  well  employed,  sleeping  quietly  in 
their  cells,  she  could  not  do  better  than  follow 
their  example,  and  accordingly  repaired  to  her 
own  cell,  when  a  very  few  minutes  sufficed  to 
render  her  quite  incapable  of  any  further  sur- 
veillance. 

When  Rosa  thought  time  enough  had  elapsed 
for  this  purpose,  she  arose,  traversed  the  cor- 
ridor rapidly,  and  almost  breathless,  from  the 
palpitation  of  her  heart,  and  threw  herself  into 
the  arms  of  her  friend. 

"  Dearest  sister,  we  are  saved  !  we  shall  not 
be  sacrificed,  my  noble  brother  is  here,  he  will 
save  us  ;  I  feel  new  hope,  new  life  within  me, 
since  I  have  seen  him." 

"  God  grant  that  it  may  be  so,  my  beloved 
Rosa,"  exclaimed  Isabel,  almost  as  much  over- 
come by  the  delightful  prospect -as  Rosa  was5 
"  but,  dearest  girl,  did  you  speak  to  the  Count, 
your  father  ?  did  you  give  him  the  cambric  ? 
has  he  promised  to  take  you  from  this  dreadful 
place  ?  Tell  me  all,  dearest." 

"  I  will,  dear  sister,  but  I  am  so  flurried  that 
I  scarcely  know  where  to  begin. 


THE    ESCAPE.  279 

"  I  was  so  delighted  when  told  that  my 
dearest  brother  was  in  the  parlor,  that  I  al- 
most betrayed  myself;  and,  perhaps,  should 
have  done  so  completely,  had  not  the  piercing, 
malicious  features  of  the  sub-superior  taught 
rne  that  I  was  giving  her  cause  for  suspicion. 

"  My  dear  father  is  looking  very  ill ;  he  was 
evidently  anxious  about  me,  as  the  Contessa, 
he  said,  had  informed  him  that  I  was  unwell ; 
he  inquired  most  affectionately  about  my  pre- 
sent state  of  health,  while  I,  desiring  to  relieve 
him  of  a  load  I  saw  he  was  not  able  to  bear, 
assumed  a  gayety  I  was  far  from  feeling. 

"  My  brother  was  frank,  cheerful,  and  affec- 
tionate, as  usual,  and  we  had  a  very  delightful 
chat,  but  my  heart  almost  died  within  me, 
when  my  father  spoke  of  the  preparations 
which  were  being  made  at  home,  for  my  tak- 
ing the  veil ;  and  turning  to  the  sub-superior, 
told  her  that  his  little  protege,  Maria,  had  as- 
sisted in  embroidering  the  pocket-handkerchief 
to  be  used  on  the  occasion,  that  she  was  most 
desirous  of  presenting  it  to  Rosa  herself,  and 
he  begged  to  know  whether  it  would  please 
the  Abbess  to  favor  him,  by  allowing  his  family 
one  more  interview  with  his  beloved  Rosa, 
previously  to  her  assuming  the  veil,  as,  in  that 
case,  the  child's  earnest  desire  should  be  com- 
plied with. 

"  The  nun  expressed  in  strong  terms  her  af- 


280  THE    ESCAPE. 

fection  for  the  child,  and  hoped  the  Madre 
Superiors  would  not  refuse  the  request,  if  it 
were  only  that  she  might  again  have  the  pleas- 
ure of  embracing  her  little  favorite  ;  as  she 
finished  this  flattering 'speech,  the  nun  arose, 
aryi  opened  the  door  to  call  the  portress,  while 
I,  watching  every  step  she  took,  slipped  my 
note  into  Francesco's  hand,  resumed  my  seat, 
and  continued  the  conversation,  without  ap- 
parently exciting  her  notice. 

"  Oh,  Isabel !  I  cannot  describe  the  feeling 
of  hope  and  joy  which  took  possession  of  my 
heart,  when*  this  object  was  obtained,  when  I 
saw  my  precious  note  securely  placed  in  the 
pocket  of  my  beloved  brother's  vest.  I  fancied 
myself  already  free  ;  nay,  Isabel,  do  not  sigh  ! 
do  you  not  think  we  shall  succeed  ?  Oh  !  do 
not  crush  me  with  despair.  I  know  not  what 
means  can  be  adopted,  but  I  rely  on  my 
brother's  love,  and  my  father's  affection,  and, 
surely,  I  shall  not  trust  in  vain.  Oh,  no  !  the 
thought  is  too  horrible  ! — and  the  tone  in  which 
Francesco  whispered,  as  he  bade  me  adieu, 
*  Sperate,  carissima,'  assured  me  that  he  has 
some  plan,  and  I  cannot  help  fancying  that 
my  father's  request  to  the  Abbessa,  for  the 
whole  family  to  visit  me,  is  in  some  measure 
connected  with  it.  I  forgot  to  tell  you,  sister, 
that  the  Madre  Superiore,  from  respect  to  the 
Count  and  Contessa,  has  consented  to  depart 


THE    ESCAPE.  281 

from  the  usual  custom  of  the  house,  and  to  al- 
low the  visit  on  this  day-week,  only  one  day 
before  the  awful  ceremony  should  be  per- 
formed. 

"  How  I  shall  exist  till  that  time  I  know  not, 
for  my  heart  throbs  so  violently  that  I  almost 
fancy  its  pulsations  can  be  heard  ;  but,  dear 
sister,  why  do  you  weep  ?" 

"  Dearest  sister,"  said  the  weeping  girl,  clasp- 
ing Rosa  to  her  heart,  "  I  will  not  pain  you  by 
expressing  a  doubt  of  your  affection,  it  has 
been  too  well  tried  ;  but  your  family,  what 
claim  have  I  on  their  sympathy  ?  what  right 
have  I  to  depend,  or  even  hope,  for  their  as- 
sistance on  my  behalf !" 

"  Calm  yourself,  dearest  Isabel,  be  assured 
that  I  will  avail  myself  of  no  deliverance  of 
which  you  are  not  a  partaker ;  we  will  to- 
gether leave  this  dreadful  place,  or  together 
suffer  whatever  tortures  our  unfeeling  rulers 
may  see  fit  to  make  us  undergo  !  but,  courage, 
sister,  this  will  not  happen,  we  shall  yet  be 
happy ;  and  now,  addio  carina,  the  first  dawn 
of  day  warns  us  to  part." 

Rosa  reached  her  room  without  detection, 
and,  throwing  herself  on  her  couch,  endeavored 
to  obtain  a  little  rest,  before  the  matin-bell 
summoned  her  to  the  regular  round  of  wear- 
isome duties  ;  but  to  sleep  was  impossible  ;  her 
imagination  was  too  much  excited,  her  feelings 
24* 


282  THE    ESCAPE. 

had  ~been  over- wrought ;  so  finding  the  effort 
ineffectual,  she  arose,  and  threw  herself  on 
her  knees,  to  beseech  that  God  would  guide 
her  during  the  trying  week  before  her. 

Isabel,  too,  was  similarly  employed,  when 
sister  Mariana  entered,  to  summon  her  to  at- 
tend father  Giacomo  in  the  chapel. 

The  poor  girl  trembled  at  the  call,  for,  know- 
ing herself  to  be  guilty  of  deceit  and  hypoc- 
risy in  her  present  conduct  and  proceedings, 
she  always  feared  a  discovery  would  be  made. 

In  the  present  instance  she  was  relieved  by 
the  confessor,  in  his  kindest  tones,  telling  her, 
that,  as  the  term  of  her  noviciate  was  on  the 
point  of  expiring,  he  and  the  Abbess  considered 
that  it  would  be  advisable  for  her  to  pronounce 
her  vows  at  the  same  time  as  her  friend  the 
sister  Rosa. 

Though  Isabel  had  been  expecting  some 
such  announcement  for  several  days,  it  came 
upon  her  now  like  the  shock  of  an  earthquake, 
her  mind  was  in  so  disturbed  a  state  ;  deter- 
mined, as  she  was,  not  to  adopt  the  black  veil, 
yet  not  daring  at  present  to  refuse,  she  scai-cely 
knew  what  answer  to  return. 

At  length,  collecting  her  scattered  thoughts, 
she  answered,  bowing  submissively  before  the 
priest,  that  she  would  in  that  particular  submit 
herself  to  the  direction  of  her  holy  Another,  af- 
ter having  conversed  with  her  on  the  subject. 


THE     ESCAPE.  283 

Father  Giacomo  was  well  pleased  to  find  the 
hitherto  refractory  novice  so  tractable,  and,  be- 
stowing his  blessing  on  her,  allowed  her  to  re- 
tire. 

Poor  Isabel  was  very  unhappy  I  the  system 
of  hypocrisy  and  deceit  she  was  practising  was 
painful  to  her  naturally  ingenuous  disposition  ; 
it  would  have  been  unpleasant  to  her  at  any 
time  ;  but  now  that  her  mind  was  partially 
enlightened,  she  felt  that  her  mode  of  acting 
towards  her  superiors  was  sinful,  and,  there- 
fore, she  could  not  expect  the  blessing  of  God 
on  her  endeavors. 

True,  these  superiors  were  not  of  her  own 
choosing,  she  had  not  voluntarily  placed  her- 
self under  their  control :  her  brother  had  sent 
her  to  Santa  Rosalia,  without  consulting  her 
inclination  ;  she  had,  certainly,  pronounced  the 
vows  of  a  novice,  but,  at  the  same  time,  her 
senses  were  scarcely  under  her  own  command, 
— she  was  almost  driven  to  despair. 

Would  these  palliating  circumstances  remove 
her  guilt,  in  the  eyes  of  a  heart-searching  God  ? 
She  feared  not ;  yet  what  else  could  she  do  ? 
how  resolve  to  pass  the  remainder  of  her  life 
in  the  dreary  abode  of  sinful  superstition  in 
which  she  was  then  immured, — how  submit  to 
the  loss  of  her  invaluable  book,  and  again  pray 
to  senseless  paintings  and  images  ? 

This  she  knew  was  the  only  alternative,  for 


THE    ESCAPE. 

she  was  convinced  that  harsher  measures 
would  be  adopted  towards  her,  when  once  that 
barrier,  between  herself  and  the  outer  world, 
the  black  veil,  was  adopted. 

After  much  conflicting  feeling,  and  much  un- 
happiness,  she  at  length  determined  that  she 
would  cast  in  her  lot  with  her  friend,  that  to- 
gether they  would  escape,  if  God  blessed  their 
endeavors  ;  or  together  they  would  suffer  and 
die,  if  discovered. 

When  Isabel  was  summoned  to  attend  the 
superior,  she  had,  in  some  degree,  recovered 
her  accustomed  firmness. 

The  Madre  Santa  Teresa  received  the  nov- 
ice with  much  kindness  of  manner,  and  re- 
peated what  she  had  already  heard  from  Father 
Giacomo. 

"  Before  giving  my  consent  to  pronounce  the 
vows,"  said  Isabel,  "  may  I  be  allowed  to  ask, 
holy  mother,  whether  you  have  lately  heard 
from  my  brother  ?" 

"  Yes,  daughter,"  replied  the  Abbess,  "  and 
it  is  chiefly  from  the  contents  of  that  letter  that 
I,  in  accordance  with  your  brother's  desire, 
wish  to  hasten  the  ceremony.  Here,  daughter, 
read  for  yourself." 

Isabel  took  the  offered  epistle,  in  which  the 
writer  requested  that  the  ceremony  of  renounc- 
ing the  world  might  be  performed  ae  speedily 
as  possible,  as  he  had  determined  his  sister 


THE    ESCAPE.  285 

should  never  return  to  that  home,  rendered  so 
miserable  by  her  disobedient  and  sinful  con- 
duct ;  and  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  it,  he 
wished  her  to  pronounce  the  vows,  which 
would  bind  her  forever  to  a  convent-life,  be- 
fore he  left  his  country,  which  he  intended  to 
do  for  a  few  years,  and  only  waited  to  hear 
from  the  holy  Abbess  that  the  ceremony  was 
performed,  before  he  set  out. 

"  Cruel,  persecuting  tyrant,"  exclaimed  the 
unhappy  girl,  passionately,  "  he  wishes  to  feel 
that  there  can  be  no  possibility  of  my  demanding 
the  property  of  which  he  has  robbed  me,  and 
which  he  now  enjoys  ;  but  let  him  beware  ; 
the  time  may  come  when " 

"  When  what,  daughter  ?"  inquired  the  Ab- 
bess, in  a  soothing  tone. 

"  Pardon  me,  holy  mother,  I  scarcely  know 
what  I  say  ;  but  my  brother  has  behaved  most 
unkindly,  most  ungenerously  to  me,  and,  as  I 
believe,  chiefly  from  the  wish  to  augment  his 
own  possessions." 

"  Daughter,  you  will  soon  be  of  age,  and  it 
will  then  be  in  your  power  to  dispose  of  your 
own  personal  property  ;  to  you  it  would  be  un- 
availing, except  as  a  means  of  purchasing  par- 
don from  the  pains  of  purgatory  : — Make  it 
over  to  the  church,  my  child  ;  you  will  thereby 
perform  a  meritorious  action,  and  defeat  the 
unjust  projects  of  your  brother." 


286  THE    ESCAPE. 

Isabel  would  have  answered  that  the  Scrip- 
tures spoke  of  no  such  place  as  purgatory  ; 
that  Christ  had  told  the  thief  on  the  cross, 
"  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise  ;" 
that  the  Apostle  Paul  had  expressed  a  wish 
"  to  depart,  and  be  with  Christ?  that  "  to  die 
was  gain,"  and  many  similar  passages  ;  but 
this  was  not  the  time  to  excite  her  suspicion ; 
she  therefore  merely  answered, 

"  I  thank  you,  holy  mother,  for  your  pious 
advice,  and  will  request  your  assistance  when 
the  time  arrives  ;  and,  in  the  meanwhile,  I  sub- 
mit myself  to  your  guidance,  as  to  the  prepara- 
tions necessary  before  pronouncing  the  vows." 

The  superior  saw,  with  much  pleasure,  the 
change  in  the  novice's  manner  and  conduct, 
and  attributed  it  to  the  penances  she  had  form- 
erly prescribed,  and  her  subsequent  kindness 
towards  her. 

"  I  rejoice,  daughter,  to  find  you  in  so  humble 
a  spirit ;  I  will  consult  our  reverend  confessor 
on  the  subject  of  your  property,  and  will  in- 
form you  of  the  result  of  our  conversation  ;  and 
now  retire,  and  prepare  yourself  with  all  so- 
lemnity for  the  happy  event  so  soon  to  take 
place." 

Isabel  left  the  Abbess's  apartment,  almost 
overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  her  duplicity. 

"  My  God,  forgive  me  !"  burst  in  real  an- 
guish from  her  overcharged  heart,  and  a  vi- 


THE    ESCAPE.  287 

olent  flood  of  tears  in  some  measure  relieved 
her  oppressed  feelings. 

Many  were  the  prescribed  forms  and  prayers 
laid  upon  the  novices  during  the  following  im- 
portant week,  all  in  the  house  was  excitement 
and  preparation  for  the  imposing  ceremony 
about  to  be  performed. 

The  poor  nuns  looked  forward  to  any  such 
event  with  pleasure,  as  it  was  to  them  a  hol- 
iday, and  procured  some  relaxation  from  their 
burdensome  duties. 

Daily  Father  Giacomo,  or  the  Abbess,  ex- 
horted the  novices  to  perform  the  duties  im- 
posed, and  endeavored  to  render  the  obser- 
vance of  them  less  burdensome,  by  setting 
before  them  the  merits  of  storing  up,  as  it 
were,  a  superabundance  of  prayers  and  good 
works  for  their  souls'  future  benefit 

Isabel  remembered  that  it  is  written,  "So 
likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all  those 
things  which  are  commanded  you,  say, — We 
are  unprofitable  servants ;  we  have  done  that 
which  was  our  duty  to  do."  And,  again,  in 
Gal.  ii.  16,  "  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  jus- 
tified by  the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith 
of  Jesus  Christ,  even  we  have  believed  in 
Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the 
law  ;  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh 
be  justified." 


288  THE    ESCAPE. 

To  the  watchful  eyes  of  sister  Mariana  the 
novices'  conduct  appeared  most  exemplary ; 
they  omitted  no  duty,  appeared  to  repeat  all 
the  prescribed  prayers,  spent  some  time  each 
day  in  the  chapel  before  the  image  of  the  Vir- 
gin, and,  in  fact,  left  no  room  for  reproof,  or 
fault  of  any  kind. 

The  dreadful  state  of  torturing  suspense,  in 
which  the  unhappy  novices  were  kept,  may  be 
more  easily  imagined  than  described. 

Each  day,  as  it  passed  and  brought  no  in- 
timation from  Francesco,  added  to  their  dis- 
tress, for,  although  Rosa  still  fancied  the  in- 
tended visit  was  in  some  way  connected  with 
her  wish  to  escape,  yet,  she  continued  to  hope, 
almost  against  hope,  that  each  day  would 
bring  some  alleviation  to  their  sufferings  ;  but 
they  were  destined  to  find  the  truth  of  the 
proverb,  that  "  Hope  deferred,  makes  the  heart 
sick ;"  for,  night  succeeded  night,  and  all 
things  remained  in  their  usual  state. 

Isabel  crept  to  Rosa's  cell,  after  nocturnes, 
as  they  found,  from  experience,  that  that  was 
the  hour  when  sister  Mariana  slept  most 
soundly,  on  the  night  preceding  that  day  on 
which  their  hopes  hung. 

"  Dear  sister,"  said  Rosa,  "  my  courage  al- 
most fails,  the  events  of  this-week.have  nearly 
overpowered  me ;  1  could  not  sustain  another 
such,  and  you,  dear  Isabel,  are  quite  exhausted. 


THE    ESCAPE.  289 

Oh !  what  will  become  of  us,  if  my  dear 
brother  be  unable  to  liberate  us  ?" 

"  The  thought  is  distraction,  dear  Rosa  ;  but 
keep  up  your  spirits,  carina.  I  trust  that  God 
will  not  desert  us ;  true,  we  are  all  unworthy 
of  his  protection,  but  I  have  prayed,  fervently 
prayed,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  our 
sin  may  be  forgiven  us  ;  and  I  do  feel  a  con- 
fidence, that  He,  who  has  said,  '  If  ye  shall 
ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it,'  will 
not  forsake  us  now  at  our  utmost  need. 

"  Dear  Rosa,  what  a  blessed  thing  it  will  be,  if 
ever  we  escape,  and  are  allowed  to  worship  God, 
according  to  God's  Holy  Word,  and  the  dic- 
tates of  our  own  conscience  ;  my  heart  bounds 
with  joy  at  the  bare  idea  of  it.  Courage,  dear 
sister ;  let  us  renew  our  supplications  to  God, 
for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  that  He  may  guide  and 
assist  us,  through  this  dreadful  trial." 

The  violent  closing  of  a  distant  door  alarmed 
the  novices ;  Isabel  rushed  from  her  friend's 
cell,  and,  trembling  with  terror,  reached  her 
own  without  meeting  with  any  obstacle. 

The  few  minutes  they  had  passed  together, 
had  availed  to  relume  the  spirit  of  hope  in 
Rosa's  heart.  Hers  was  naturally  a  timid 
disposition,  not  calculated  for  the  stormy  life 
she  had  now  entered  on  ;  yet,  she  was  not 
destitute  of  fortitude,  now  that  circumstances 
25 


290  THE    ESCAl'E. 

had  occurred  to  render  it  necessary  for  her  to 
act  with  decision. 

A  lovely  morning  dawned  on  the  day  that 
Rosa  so  much  dreaded,  yet  so  much  desired, — 
that  day  which  was  to  be  the  harbinger  of 
hope,  or  of  the  deepest  despair ;  how  fervent 
were  her  prayers  and  those  of  Isabel,  few  can 
picture  to  themselves,  unless  they  have  been 
somewhat  similarly  circumstanced. 

Isabel  and  Rosa  were  both  kneeling  in  the 
chapel,  when  the  sub-superior  entered,  and 
beckoned  the  latter  to  follow  her,  as  some  of 
her  family  had  called  to  see  her. 

"  Some  !  are  they  not  all  here  ?"  exclaimed 
she,  forgetting  her  caution  in  her  anxiety  lest 
her  beloved  brother,  on  whom  her  very  life 
appeared  to  hang,  should  be  absent. 

"  Dear  sister,  how  nervously  irritable  you 
have  become ;  pray  do  not  alarm  yourself 
thus,  for  so  trifling  a  circumstance  ;  the  Con- 
tessa,  your  mamma,  is  rather  indisposed,  but 
only  slightly  so,  and  as  she  will  see  you  to- 
morrow, in  a  situation  most  gratifying  to  so 
pious  a  lady,  she  would  not  venture  out  to-day, 
fearing  to  unfit  herself  from  being  present  at 
the  ceremony.'' 

Rosa  was  much  relieved  when  she  heard 
who  was  the  absent  one,  for  her  mother  had 
always  shown  her  less  affection  than  the  other 


TJIL;  ESCAPE.  291 

part   of  her   family,  and  they  were   in   con- 
sequence much  dearer  to  her. 

The  poor  girl  almost  fainted  when  she  en- 
tered the  parlor,  but  a  timid  glance  at  Fran- 
cesco reassured  her ;  she  saw  that  he  had  not 
come  to  crush  her  hopes,  but  to  fulfil  them. 

Oh!  the  rush  of  joy,  which  overwhelmed 
her  at  this  certainty  !  again  she  felt  that  ul- 
timate success  would  follow,  and,  though  not 
knowing  the  plan  to  be  adopted,  she  was  sure, 
that,  with  the  blessing-  of  God  on  her  dear 
brother's  endeavors,  all  would  yet  be  well. 

The  sub-superior  was  delighted  with  little 
Maria ;  and  indeed  she  was  a  most  engaging 
child,  so  exceedingly  artless  and  unaffected. 

"  See  Rosa,  sister  Rosa,  I  have  embroidered 
all  this  side  of  the  handkerchief  myself,  I  hope 
you  will  like  it,  as  I  have  tried  very  much  to 
do  it  well,  and  Leonora  was  very  kind  to  teach 
me,  was  she  not  ?" 

"  The  handkerchief  is  very  handsome  my 
darling,  and  were  it  not  so,  I  should  equally 
value  it,  as  your  gift,  and  your  work,  but  will 
you  not  pass  it  through  the  grating  to  me,  that 
I  may  examine  it  more  closely  ?" 

"  No  Rosa,  I  have  to  beg  a  favor  of  that  kind 
lady,  I  am  so  glad  she  is  here  to-day,  some  of 
the  sisters  look  so  cross,  that  I  should  be  afraid 
to  ask  them,  but  the  last  time  I  came  to  see 
you  I  was  allowed  to  kiss  you  at  the  open  door  ; 


292  THE    ESCAPE. 

and  now  I  have  brought  you  a  basket  of  fruit, 
and  one  for  that  kind  sister  who  opened  the  door ; 
will  you,  madam,  let  me  give  them  to  you  my- 
self, I  should  so  much  like  to  put  my  arms  round 
Rosa's  neckband  embrace  her  once  more  ?" 

"  You  shall  my  little  darling,"  said  the  sister, 
much  gratified,  by  the  high  opinion  of  herself 
the  little  girl  h'ad  expressed.  "  I  will  open  the 
door,  and  you  shall  embrace  your  cousin." 

"  You  are  a  cunning  little  puss,"  said  Fran- 
cesco, "  this,  then,  is  the  reason  why  the  fruit 
was  not  te  be  packed  in  a  small  basket,  you 
feared  it  might  pass  through  this  envious  grat- 
ing. I  wish  that  I  had  brought  sister  Rosa  a 
large  present,  that  I  too  might  have  had  the 
door  opened  for  me.'' 

All  the  party  laughed,  much  to  the  discom- 
fort of  little  Maria,  who  did  not  expect  her 
plan  to  be  so  easily  discovered. 

The  sub-superior  then  arose,  and  desiring 
Rosa  to  precede  her,  walked  to  the  door. 

As  soon  as  it  was  opened,  the  child  rushed 
into  her  cousin's  arms,  embraced  her  most  af- 
fectionately, and  then  threw  her  arms  around 
the  nun,  who  was  much  delighted,  for  she  had 
really  a  feeling  of  affection  for  the  child. 

Maria  then  presented  her  with  the  two  bas- 
kets of  fruit,  begging  she  would  choose  that 
she  preferred,  saying,  "  I  am  sure  cousin  Rosa 
would" like  you  to  choose  first." 


TUT.    K.^f'APE. 

The  old  nun  thanked  her,  and  while  she  was 
admiring  the  fruit,  Maria  presented  Rosa  with 
hers,  and  then  saying,  "  now  dearest  Rosa,  one 
more  kiss,"  pressed  into  her  hand  a  small  piece 
of  paper,  and  again  embracing  the  nun  drew 
off  her  attention  from  Rosa,  while  the  latter, 
scarcely  knowing  what  she  did,  hurriedly  hid 
the  much-prized  note  in  her  dress. 

Maria  then  rejoined  her  uncle  and  cousins, 
nnd  Rosa  and  the  sub-superior  resumed  their 
seats. 

The  conversation  now  turned  chiefly  on  the 
to-morrow's  ceremony.  Leonora  and  the  sub- 
superior  spoke  of  the  splendid  preparations 
which  were  made,  and  the  number  of  influen- 
tial families  in  Sicily  who  were  to  be  present. 

"  You  will  have  a  goodly  company  of  Brit- 
ish officers,  too,  T  am  told,"  said  Francesco,  "  for 
the  admiral  never  having  witnessed  this  impos- 
ing ceremony,  intends  being  present  with  his 
officers,  so  I  was  informed  on  my  way  hither, 
therefore,  sorella  mia,  conduct  yourself  with  all 
due  dignity,  for  our  family's  credit." 

"  Yes,"  answered  his  father,  "  and  I  am  glad 
of  it,  as  the  English  in  general,  have  a  very 
great  contempt  for  our  religious  ceremonies  ; 
but  this  will  be  one  so  unusually  splendid  and 
attractive,  that  it  may  perhaps  cause  those  who 
witness  it,  to  change  their  opinion,  as  I  know 
the  duke  will  spare  no  expense  to  add  eclat  to 


294  THE    ESCAPE. 

his  daughter's  renunciation  of  the  world,  and  I 
should  wish  my  own  dear  child's  profession  to 
be  as  imposing  as  possible." 

The  old  gentleman's  lips  quivered  as  he  ut- 
tered the  last  words,  and  all  there  present  sus- 
pected that,  were  it  not  for  the  Contessa's  un- 
bounded influence  over  him,  that  'profession 
would  never  be  made  at  all. 

Leonora,  tossing  her  head  proudly,  could 
not  imagine  why  such  heretics  should  dare  to 
pollute  their  chapels  with  their  presence ;  they 
never  came  to  worship,  and  most  frequently 
only  to  scoff;  if  she  could  act  as  she  would 
like,  she  would  forbid  the  officers'  entrance-. 

"  But  my  dear  daughter  forgets  that  at  pres- 
ent our  island  is  under  British  government,  and 
therefore  it  would  be  rather  an  imprudent  ac- 
tion, to  shut  them  out,  or  to  exclude  them  from 
any  ceremony,  much  less  from  one  of  so  public 
a  nature  as  the  assumption  of  the  veil." 

"  True,"  said  Leonora,  "  I  had  forgotten  that 
circumstance,  which,  though  it  renders  forbear- 
ance necessary,  does  not  make  it  more  agree- 
able." 

The  sub-superior  had  warmly  joined  Leo- 
nora in  her  outcry  against  heretics,  and,  in  the 
heat  of  the  discussion,  Francesco  contrived  to 
whisper,  "  Fear  nothing,  throw  yourself  on  the 
protection  of  the  British  commander,  to-mor- 
row." 


THE    ESCAPH.  295 

After  a  little  more  affectionate  intercourse 
with  her  father,  the  visitors  arose  to  depart, 
and,  with  a  beating  heart,  Rosa  bade  them 
adieu. 

Was  it  forever  ?  She  knew  not;  for,  should 
her  attempt  to  escape  be  suspected,  measures 
would  certainly  be  adopted  to  prevent  it.  Did 
not  her  rulers  already  suspect  her?  Was  she 
not,  even  now,  jealously  watched  and  guarded  ? 
Her  heart  sank  at  the  idea  of  the  bold  step 
proposed  by  her  brother.  Could  she,  a  poor 
timid  girl,  dare,  before  an  assembled  multi- 
tude, renounce  her  allegiance  to  the  church  ? 
And  even  if  she  did  assume  sufficient  courage 
to  act  as  directed,  would  the  English  Admiral 
trouble  himself  about  so  unimportant  an  indi- 
vidual as  herself? 

How  did  Rosalia  long  for  night  to  close  over 
them,  that  she  might  propose  the  scheme  to 
Isabel ;  the  hours  appeared  interminable  ;  and 
a  long  exordium,  which  was  delivered  to  Isa- 
bel and  herself,  by  Father  Giacomo,  on  the 
blessed  state  they  were  about  to  enter  on  the 
morrow,  appeared  to  her  as  though  it  would 
never  fend. 

It  was  fortunate  for  the  novices  that  they 
had  not  to  render  any  account  of  this  discourse 
afterwards,  for  had  they  been  compelled  to  do 
so,  the  reverend  father  would  certainly  have 
discovered  that  his  words  had  passed  unheeded. 


296  THE    ESCAPE. 

They  had  but  one  more  trial  to  undergo  with 
the  priest,  and  that  was,  a  confession  on  the 
next  morning ;  but  this  was  not  much  dreaded 
by  either ;  they  thought  their  pretended  obe- 
dience had  been  accepted,  and  that  their  con- 
fessor, as  well  as  the  superior,  had  been  com- 
pletely blinded  by  it :  though  both  felt  assured 
that  ultimate  vengeance  was  contemplated,  and 
they  thought  truly  that  it  only  slumbered  until 
they  had  placed  themselves  unreservedly,  and 
forever,  under  the  power  of  their  spiritual 
guides. 

What  a  fearful  thing  is  absolute  power !  To 
the  commission  of  what  deeds  of  sin  does  it 
not  lead,  even  in  temporal  affairs ;  and  how 
much  more  dreadful  is  it,  when  it  extends  not 
only  over  the  Jives,  but  also  the  consciences 
of  those  who  are  under  its  sway  ?  Yet  is  this 
power  committed  to  men  and  women,  in  the 
Church  of  Rome  ;  and  many  a  dungeon,  many 
a  vault, — in  that  day  when  "  all  shall  stand  be- 
fore the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,"  who  has 
said,  "  There  is  nothing  covered  (hat  shall  not 
be  revealed,  and  hid  that  shall  not  be  known," 
— shall  testify  to  their  cruel  use  of  that  au- 
thority. 

On  the  night  preceding  the  day  of  their  Pro- 
fession, the  novices  were  commanded  to  pass 
the  greater  part  of  it  in  the  chapel,  prostrate 
before  the  Virgin. 


THE    ESCAPK.  297 

Rosa's  anxiety  to  read  the  contents  of  Fran- 
cesco's note  was  almost  overwhelming  ;  she 
had  already  become  so  much  excited  from  her 
previous  sufferings  that  she  really  feared  her 
senses  would  abandon  her,  before  she  could 
put  her  project  into  execution. 

In  a  few  brief  words  she  begged  Isabel  to 
contrive  some  excuse  to  detain  sister  Mari- 
ana, when  they  left  the  refectory,  after  supper ; 
and  then,  hurrying  to  her  cell,  tore  open  the 
letter,  and  read  as  follows : 

"DEAREST  ROSA, 

"  I  will  not  now  waste  your  precious  time 
by  expressing  my  indignation  at  the  sufferings 
I  know  you  must  have  undergone,  before  writ- 
ing the  words  I  received ;  but  will  hasten  (o 
congratulate  you  that  any  thing  has  occurred 
to  cause  you  to  quit  your  present  dreary  abode. 
But  I  lose  time, — to  the  point,  then.  Allow 
the  ceremony  to  proceed,  on  the  day  appointed 
for  you  to  become  a  nun,  as  though  you  were 
perfectly  willing  to  complete  the  sacrifice  of 
yourself,  until  the  pi'iest  asks  whether  'it  is  of 
your  own  free-will  that  you  renounce  the 
world  ;'  then  answer  boldly, — No  !  and  imme- 
diately throw  yourself  on  the  protection  of  the 
British  Government.  Your  friend  would  do 
well  to  follow  your  example. 

"Fear  not  the  result,  carissima.  you  may  not 


298  THE    ESC  API:. 

see  me,  but  I  shall  watch  over  you ;  and  now, 
sorrella  mia,  may  God,  in  His  infinite  mercy, 
protect  you,  and  assist  you  through  this  trial. 
Not  to  the  saints,  but  to  His  care  do  I  commit 
you,  my  darling  sister. 

"  FRANCESCO." 

Rosa's  heart  beat  tumultuously  as  she  clasped 
this  affectionate  letter ;  and  her  next  impulse 
was  to  hide  it  securely  about  her  dress ;  she 
then  prostrated  herself  at  the  foot  of  the  cru- 
cifix, and  prayed  earnestly  that  God  would  not 
cast  her  off;  the  consciousness  of  her  own  sin- 
fulness  and  unworthiness  compelled  her  to  ap- 
peal to  a  Mediator ;  and  now,  in  her  distress- 
she  realized  the  insufficiency  of  aid  from  cre- 
ated beings,  and,  turning  from  angels  and 
saints,  prayed  to  be  forgiven,  for  Jesus  Christ's 
sake  alone ;  she  felt  that  He  was  the  Interces- 
sor she  required,  and  her  prayers  were  not 
left  unanswered ;  for  a  holy  calm  succeeded 
her  mental  agony,  and  she  arose  from  her 
knees  refreshed  in  spirit,  and  determined  that, 
cost  what  it  might,  henceforth  she  would  pray 
to  no  other  mediator  than  to  Him  who  "  ever 
liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us." 

On  meeting  Isabel  in  the  way  to  the  chapel, 
Rosa  intrusted  her  precious  letter  to  her  care  ; 
but  it  was  not  till  she  retired  for  the  night  that 
she  could  decipher  it. 


THE    ESCAPE.  299 

Gratitude  filled  her  heart,  when  she  found 
that  her  escape  was  also  meditated  by  Fran- 
cesco, and  the  plan  appeared  to  her  quite 
feasible. 

She  knew  that  British  officers  were  not  at 
all  likely  to  pass  the  cry  of  distress  unheeded ; 
she  knew,  also,  that  liberty,  especially  liberty 
of  conscience,  was  dear  to  every  Englishman, 
whatever  his  grade  ;  and  she  felt  convinced 
that  if  the  ceremony  proceeded  in  the  usual 
way,  they  should  succeed ;  but  much  she 
dreaded  lest  the  priest  might  suspect  her  de- 
sign, and  counteract  it,  by  omitting  that  im- 
portant part  of  the  ceremony,  the  question  as 
to  their  free  consent. 

At  nocturnes  the  novices  met,  and  Rosa  again 
received  her  letter  ;  fearful  of  keeping  it,  lest 
its  discovery  should  inculpate  her  beloved 
brother,  she  took  the  earliest  opportunity  to 
destroy  it,  which  she  did  by  first  soaking  it  in 
water,  and  then  rubbing  it  between  her  hands 
till  it  was  completely  pulverized,  so  much  was 
she  afraid  that  a  single  letter  of  it  should  re- 
main legible. 

Instead  of  retiring  to  her  cell,  Isabel  had 
been  ordered  to  pass  the  next  two  hours  in  the 
chapel,  when  Rosa  was  to  replace  her. 

She  remained  for  some  time  in  prayer ; 
when,  thinking  that  all  was  now  quiet  in  the 
house,  she  determined  to  take  her  beloved 


300  THE    ESCAPE. 

Testament  from  its  nook ;  before  doing  so,  she 
cautiously  examined  the  chapel,  and  seeing  no 
cause  for  alarm,  went  to  the  hiding-place,  and 
took  from  it  her  treasure,  being  determined 
that  this  solace  of  all  her  troubles  should  ac- 
company her  on  her  pilgrimage,  wherever  it 
might  please  her  heavenly  Father  to  direct  her 
steps. 

The  novice's  wide  sleeve  once  more  re- 
ceived the  Testament,  and  Isabel,  thinking 
herself  unnoticed,  returned  to  her  appointed 
station  before  the  altar. 

Narrowly  as  the  novice  had  searched  the 
chapel,  her  eye  had  not  penetrated  the  folds 
of  a  damask  curtain,  placed  before  a  small  gal- 
lery at  the  side  of  the  altar  :  behind  this  screen 
sat  the  sister  Mariana,  by  Father  Giacomo's 
orders,  watching  Isabel. 

The  poor  old  nun,  fatigued  with  her  daily 
duties,  had  fallen  asleep ;  but,  awaking  sud- 
denly, started  from  the  recumbent  posture  into 
which  she  had  fallen,  and  looking  through  a 
small  glass,  inserted  in  the  curtain, — though 
invisible  from  the  chapel, — she  missed  her 
charge  from  the  altar,  but  at  the  same  moment 
perceived  her  at  the  pedestal,  and,  to  her  hor- 
ror and  amazement,  saw  her  put  her  hand  into 
the  cavity,  supposed  to  be  entirely  unknown 
except  to  a  few  of  the  initiated,  and  draw  from 
it  a  small  book. 


THI:   K.SCAPE.  301 

No  doubt  existed  in  her  mind  as  to  the  na- 
ture of  that  volume, — she  was  convinced  it 
was  the  heretical  book,  so  long  and  so  vainly 
sought. 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  rush  upon  the  un- 
suspecting novice,  seize  the  Testament,  and 
convey  both  to  the  superior's  apartment,  but 
at  the  same  time  remembering  the  line  of  pol- 
icy lately  adopted  towards  the  novices,  she 
thought  it  better  to  inform  the  superior  of  it 
immediately,  and  then  to  act  from  her  orders. 

On  coming  to  this  decision,  she  hurried  to 
the  Abbess's  apartment,  and  there,  in  a  tone 
of  horror,  related  the  circumstance. 

The  Madre  Santa  Teresa  commended  her 
prudence  and  zeal,  and  desired  her  immediately 
to  request  that  Father  Giacomo  would  do  her 
the  favor  to  visit  her. 

As  she  went  to  the  apartments,  occupied  by 
the  father,  she  met  Rosa  on  her  way  to  the 
chapel ;  she  scowled  upon  her  most  malig- 
nantly, and  passed  on  without  even  a  blessing. 

Rosa  trembled,  and  hurried  to  the  chapel. 

"  Something  has  occurred,  dear  sister,"  she 
whispered  to  Isabel,  "  I  am  certain  of  it :  oh  ! 
if  our  project  should  have  been  discovered, 
what  will  become  of  us  ?" 

"  What  has  alarmed  you,  dearest  ?  you  are 
pale  with  agitation." 

"  I  have  just  met  sister  Mariana,  who  passed 


302  THE    ESCAPE. 

me  with  such  a  malicious  look,  that  I  frit  quite 
terrified." 

"  Is  that  all,  carina  ?  oh  !  do  not  fear,  you 
know  it  requires  very  little  to  make  her  look 
very  ill-tempered  :  but  what  could  she  be  doing 
about  the  house  now, — where  did  you  meet 
her?" 

"  She  had  just  left  the  superior's  room,  and 
was  on  her  way  to  Father  Giacomo  ;  for,  feel- 
ing anxious,  I  watched  her  to  his  door :  but, 
dear  sister,  how  have  you  decided  to  act  ?" 

"  As  your  kind  brother  recommends,  I  shall 
not  hesitate  to  intrust  myself  to  the  honor  of 
a  British  officer ;  I  have  but  little  fear  of  suc- 
cess ;  I  feel  a  confidence  that  we  shall  not  be 
deserted  in  this  hour  of  peril :  bear  up,  my 
Rosa,  all  will  yet  be  well,  and  see,  dearest,  I 
have  my  invaluable  book,  once  more,  in  my 
possession  ;  it  shall  accompany  us  on  our  jour- 
ney, wherever  that  may  be." 

"  Hide  it,  hide  it,  conceal  it  carefully,  dear 
sister,  perhaps,  even  now,  our  proceedings  are 
watched.  I  fancied  that  curtain  moved  ;  do 
not  look  up,  dear  sister,  but  hasten  to  your 
cell,  be  assured  we  shall  be  visited  to-night." 

Isabel  reluctantly  left  the  trembling  girl,  and 
whispered,  " '  Be  not  afraid  of  them  that  kill  the 
body,  and  after  that,  have  no  more  that  they 
can  do,'  but  trust  in  Him,  'who  is  ablevto  save 


THE    ESCAPE.  303 

them  to  the  uttermost,  that  come  unto  God  by 
him.' 

•'  To-morrow,  dearest,  I  hope  we  shall  be 
free,  oh,  charming  -word.  Be  firm,  speak  au- 
dibly, and  all  will  be  well." 

Father  Giacomo,  much  perplexed  at  the 
cause  of  this  .unseasonable  disturbance,  arose 
hastily,  and  soon  entered  the  superior's  apart- 
ment. 

"  What  has  occurred,  daughter ;  has  any 
fresh  circumstance  arisen  to  perplex  you?" 

"  Holy  father,  I  am  almost  overpowered  by 
indignation;  that  heretical,  sacrilegious  novice 
has  discovered  our  most  cherished  secrets  ;  has 
dared  to  desecrate  the  pedestal,  by  placing  her 
Scriptures  in  the  very  cavity  containing  the 
miraculous  springs." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  effect 
produced  on  the  priest  by  this  burst  of  anger 
from  the  Abbess. 

He  started  from  his  seat,  clenched  his  hands, 
and  stamped  with  rage  ;  and  then  rushed  to- 
wards the  affrighted  Mariana,  apparently,  in 
his  anger,  mistaking  her  for  sister  Isabel. 

The  terrified  creature  shrank  from  his  ap- 
proach, when,  recollecting  himself,  he  turned 
to  the  Abbess,  and,  in  a  fierce  tone,  demanded, 
"  What  does  she  here  ?  why  is  she  not  at  her 
post?" 


304  .      THE    ESCAPE. 

"  It  is  sister  Mariana,  holy  father,  who  has 
just  made  the  discovery." 

"Tell  me  instantly,"  exclaimed  the  irritated 
priest,  "  all  you  know  on  the  subject ;  on  peril 
of  eternal  perdition  hide  nothing  from  me." 

The  nun,  pale  and  trembling,  related  all  she 
had  seen,  suppressing,  however,  the  circum- 
stance of  her  having  slept  nearly  an  hour. 

"  It  is  enough,  daughter.  Where  is  the  in- 
corrigible novice  now  ?  Let  her  be  instantly 
summoned  hither ;  we  will  teach  her  to  pry 
into  the  secrets  of  the  church." 

"  But,  reverend  father,"  interposed  the  Ab- 
bess, "  will  it  not  be  better  to  delay  our  well- 
merited  punishment  another  day  ?  We  have 
spared  sister  Isabel  hitherto,  to  be  more  secure 
respecting  her  hereafter.  One  day  more,  holy 
father,  let  her  enjoy  her  fancied  security  :  this 
day  is  her  triumph  ;  to-morrow  shall  be  ours  !" 

"  True,  daughter,  this  affair  has  so  much  ex- 
cited me,  that  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  pru- 
dence necessary ;  and  now,  daughter,  allow 
sister  Mariana  to  retire.  Be  watchful,  and  in- 
form us  of  every  suspicious  circumstance  ;  and, 
above  all,  endeavor  to  ascertain  whether  sister 
Rosa  is  a  participator  in  her  friend's  guilt;  if 
she  is  so,  then  death,  a  lingering  death,  to  both  ; 
thus  shall  they  expiate  the  crimes  of  heresy, 
curiosity,  and  disobedience." 

Sister  Mariana  returned  to  her  post  in  the 


THE    ESCAPE.  305 

chapel ;  but  nothing  further  occurred  during 
the  night ;  the  novices  were  too  much  alarmed 
to  seek  each  other's  society  again. 

The  priest  and  Abbess  soon  after  retired 
to  their  respective  apartments ;  and  Father 
Giacomo  scarcely  succeeded  in  subduing  his 
angry  feelings,  when  Isabel  and  Rosa  present- 
ed themselves  before  him,  to  listen  to  his  last 
directions  for  the  important  ceremony,  and  re- 
ceive his  blessing. 

The  latter  was  pronounced  in  a  hurried  tone  ; 
and  Rosa  trembled  beneath  the  flashing  expres- 
sion of  his  eyes,  as,  rising  from  her  kneeling 
position,  she  raised  hers  to  his  face,  for  the  first 
time  since  her  entrance. 

Several  of  the  elder  nuns  had  been  engaged, 
from  the  earliest  dawn  of  day,  in  decorating 
the  chapel  ;  and  it  certainly  presented  a  most 
sumptuous  and  splendid  appearance ;  every 
thing  costly  and  elegant  was  scattered  in  pro- 
fusion over  the  -altars.  The  Virgin  Mary,  in 
her  richest  robes,  looked  benignantly  on  her 
votaries ;  gold,  precious  stones,  and  plate,  daz- 
zled the  eyes  in  every  direction  ;  the  seats  for 
the  most  distinguished  visitors  were  covered 
with  crimson  velvet ;  all  that  the  mind  can 
imagine  of  gorgeous  splendor  was  there. 

At  an  early  hour  visitors  began  to  arrive. 
It  was  generally  known  that  the  daughter  of 
the  Duca  di  Sorrelli  was  to  enter  on  her  no- 
2f>* 


30G  THE    ESCAPE. 

viciate,  and  that  Rosa  was  to  make  for  profes- 
sion, as  assuming  the  black  veil  is  called. 

Two  ladies  from  the  principal  families  in  the 
island  retiring  from  the  world  together,  natur- 
ally excited  a  great  degree  of  interest. 

The  chapel  was  soon  crowde.d  to  excess, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  seats  could  be 
reserved  for  the  immediate  friends  of  the  nov- 
ice and  her  companion. 

A  burst  of  the  most  exquisite  music,  an- 
nounced the  approach  of  the  inmates  of  the 
convent ;  every  voice  was  hushed,  and  every 
eye  intently  fixed  on  the  door,  by  which  the 
procession  was  to  enter. 

The  Duca  di  Sorrelli,  attended  by  a  circle  of 
friends,  sat  in  one  of  the  principal  situations, 
his  features  wore  an  expression  of  melancholy 
resignation  ;  and  a  close  observer  would  have 
seen  that  the  tear  unbidden  frequently  started 
to  his  eye.  The  loss  of  his  beloved  child  was 
to  him  a  most  dreadful  and  unexpected  blow ; 
and  many,  who  saw  him  on  that  day,  pre- 
dicted, that  the  daughter  would  soon  weep 
over  the  grave  of  that  parent  she  had  so  un- 
naturally deserted. 

Nearly  opposite  to  him  sat  Rosa's  family, 
except  Fi'ancesco  ;  he  had  boldly  expressed  his 
disapproval  of  the  whole  proceeding,  upbraided 
his  parents  as  unjust,  in  thus  condemning  one 
of  their  children  to  perpetual  imprisonment, 


THE    ESCAPE.  307 

not  for  any  fault  of  her  own,  but  merely  to 
fulfil  a  sinful  vow,  which  ought  never  to  have 
been  made.  But  finding  all  his  arguments  un- 
availing, he  had  declared  he  would  not  sanc- 
tion by  his  presence  so  barbarous  a  sacrifice. 

This  conversation  occurred  a  few  days  pre- 
viously to  his  receiving  Rosa's  note,  and  he 
still  determined  to  adhere  to  his  resolution, 
thinking  he  could  the  better  assist  her  by  ab- 
senting himself  from  the  chapel. 

The  door  slowly  opened,  a  band  of  children 
tastefully  dressed  entered,  strewing  the  floor 
in  front  of  the  altar  with  the  most  fragrant 
flowers ;  the  nuns  followed,  then  the  novices, 
each  bearing  a  lighted  taper  and  chanting  a 
hymn. 

The  candidates  were  then  brought  forward, 
and  placed  in  front  of  the  altar ;  their  appear- 
ance inspired  deep  interest.  The  intended  no- 
vice, a  beautiful  young  creature,  whose  laugh- 
ing eyes  seemed  ill  able  to  assume  the  solem- 
nity necessary  on  the  present  occasion,  was 
placed  on  Isabel's  right  hand,  while  Rosa  was 
on  her  left. 

Isabel's  countenance  assumed  that  haughty 
expression  so  common  to  her  nation  ;  her  beau- 
tiful black  eyes  almost  flashing  with  suppressed 
indignation  ;  yet  her  whole  form  trembling  vis- 
ibly from  the  excitement  caused  by  her  pecu- 
liar situation. 


308  THE    E3CAPK. 

Poor  Rosa  cast  one  glance  towards  the 
chapel,  and  seeing  many  officers  present,  but 
not  her  beloved  Francesco,  sank  on  the  seat 
prepared  for  her,  and  was  only  kept  from 
fainting  by  Isabel's  imploring  looks ;  the  hag- 
gard face,  and  the  expression  of  ill-concealed 
misery,  with  which  she  turned  towards  her 
parents,  was  more  than  her  unhappy  father 
could  endure  ;  he  was  compelled  to  retire,  and, 
hastening  to  his  carriage,  reproached  himself 
with  his  inhuman  conduct  in  suffering  so  fair  a 
flower  to  be  reared  in  so  uncongenial  a  soil. 

As  the  ceremony  of  "  taking  the  veil"  is  fully 
described  in  a  former  work,*  it  is  needless  for 
me  here  to  repeat  it,  suffice  it  to  say,  then,  the 
ceremony  proceeded  in  the  usual  form ;  the 
prayers  were  repeated,  the  hymns  chanted, 
and  the  time  arrived  when  the  novices  should 
have  repeated  the  vow  of  poverty,  chastity, 
and  obedience ;  that  irrevocable  vow,  which 
would  bind  them  forever  to  seclusion — per- 
petual seclusion. 

Father  Giacomo  blessed  the  black  veils, 
which  were  lying  on  a  table  before  him,  and, 
approaching  the  novices, asked  them,  "Daugh- 
ters, is  it  by  your  own  free  will  that  you  now 
devote  yourselves  to  God?" 

"No!"  burst  simultaneously  from  the  lips  of 
the  agitated  novices,  and,  before  the  reverend 

*  "  The  Rchool-Oirl  in  France." 


THE    KdCAI'E.  309 

father  had  recovered  from  his  surprise,  they 
rushed  to  the  railing  which  separated  the 
chapel  from  the  altar,  and,  throwing  them- 
selves on  their  knees,  Isabel  exclaimed,  '  Eng- 
lishmen, help  us,  deliver  us  from  this  cruel 
bondage  ;"  then  rising  up,  emphatically  begged 
the  interference  of  the  British  Government  on 
their  behalf. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  scene  of  tu- 
mult that  followed. 

The  incensed  priest  rushed  upon  the  terri- 
fied girls,  and,  seizing  each  by  the  arm,  at- 
"tempted  to  drag  them  from  the  rails,  to  which 
they  clung  in  desperation ;  while,  at  the  same 
moment,  two  lieutenants,  by  the  admiral's  or- 
der, leapt  over  the  slight  barrier,  and,  in  the 
name  of  the  British  Government,  demanded 
that  the  young  ladies  should  be  given  up  to 
them ! 

The  priest,  rendered  furious  by  this  inter- 
ference, stamped  and  stormed,  but  unavail- 
ingly ;  other  officers  had  now  surrounded  the 
trembling  novices.  Even  the  admiral  himself 
was  at  their  side.  Hope  began  to  spring  up 
in  their  hearts,  at  finding  their  call  thus 
promptly  responded  to. 

The  priest  advanced  towards'  the  admiral, 
and  inquired  "  by  what  right  he  interfered  in 
ecclesiastical  matters  ?" 

'•  This  is  not  exactlv  an  ecclesiastical  mat- 


310  THE    ESCAi'K. 

ter,"  he  replied.  "  These  ladies  are  asked 
by  you,  '  whether  it  is  of  their  own  will  that 
they  assume  the  veil  ?'  They  answer,  it  is 
not.  They  are  therefore  free  from  your  ju- 
risdiction, as  your  own  question  proves  that 
you  have  no  right  to  compel  them,  against  their 
will,  to  renounce  the  world.  The  British  Gov- 
ernment permits  no  slavery  in  its  dominions, 
and  this  is  slavery  of  the  worst  kind.  I,  there- 
fore, as  its  representative  here,  order  you  to 
release  these  ladies.  They  shall  be  immediately 
conveyed  on  board  my  ship,  until  the  matter 
has  been  properly  investigated.  Then  it  will 
be  decided  by  competent  judges,  whether  they 
return  to  Santa  Rosalia,  or  follow  their  own 
inclinations.  To  you,  Mr.  Willoughby,  and 
you,  Mr.  St  John,  I  intrust  the  duty  of  escort- 
ing the  ladies  to  my  carriage." 

In  an  instant  the  novices  were  lifted  over 
the  barrier,  and  surrounded  by  the  officers ; 
and,  without  any  further  opposition,  were  con- 
ducted to  the  carriage,  whither  the  admiral 
immediately  followed  them. 

"  Drive  to  the  Porta,  Felice,"  said  the  Ad- 
miral. The  door  closed,  the  wheels  rattled, 
and,  almost  before  the  bewildered  novices 
could  believe  themselves  really  free,  the  streets 
of  Palermo  resounded  to  the  clattering  of  the 
horses'  hoofs. 

"  Thank    God !"    ejaculated    Isabel,   "  dear, 


THE    ESCAPE.  311 

.dear  Rosa,  we  are  then  indeed  free  !  really 
free!"'  "Oh,  sir,  how  can  we  express  the 
gratitude  we  feel  to  you,  as  our  deliverer. 
You  know  not  the  misery  from  which  you 
have  rescued  us  !"  And  the  poor  girl,  totally 
overcome  by  a  sense  of  the  happiness  of  free- 
dom, burst  into  an  uncontrollable  flood  of  tears. 

The  Admiral  was  much  affected  by  the 
grateful  thanks  which  the  poor  girls  continued 
to  express. 

"My  dear  ladies,"  said  he  at  length,  "  pray 
be  calm.  I  trust  I  shall  be  able  to  protect  you. 
But  I  scarcely  merit  all  these  thanks ;  any 
Englishman,  in  my  situation,  would  have  acted 
as  I  have  done.  Your  brother,  young  lady, 
informed  me  of  the  perilous  situation  in  which 
you  were  placed,  and  begged  my  assistance. 
Right  glad  was  I,  then,  to  hear  you,  madam, 
(turning  to  Isabel,)  so  boldly  claim  our  protec- 
tion. I  feared,  when  I  saw  the  assembled 
multitude,  and  all  the  pomp  and  splendor  of 
Romish  superstition,  that  you  would  be  over- 
awed— that  your  courage  would  fail — then 
could  I  have  done  nothing ;  but,  thank  God, 
you  have '  escaped  as  a  bird  from  the  snare  of 
the  fowler.'  May  you  long  live  to  enjoy  the 
freedom  you  now  possess." 

"  But  where  is  my  beloved  brother  ?"  said 
Rosa.  "  No  evil,  I  trust,  will  happen  to  him 
on  my  account ;  better,  far  better,  would  it 


312  THE    ESCAPE. 

have  been  for  me  to  linger  out  a  long  and 
wretched  life  in  my  cell !" 

"  Fear  not,  my  dear  young  lady,  Francesco 
is  well,  but  we  thought  it  better  for  him  not  to 
appear  in  this  matter;  we  shall  find  him  on 
board.  And  now  we  must  alight.  Wrap 
yourselves  around  in  these  cloaks,  to  elude  ob- 
servation." "  Willoughby  !"  he  exclaimed — 
as  that  gentleman  appeared  at  the  door,  "  es- 
cort this  lady ;  I  will  take  charge  of  sister 
Isabel — for  by  this  name  only  do  I  know  you 
at  present,"  added  he,  bowing  politely  to  her. 

Rosa  trembled  exceedingly ;  she  never  re- 
membered being  outside  of  the  con  vent- walls 
before  ;  and  the  noise  and  bustle  of  embarking 
nearly  overcame  her. 

The  sail  was  hoisted,  and  less  than  half  an 
hour  brought  them  to  the  side  of  the  gallant 
ship  to  which  the  officers  belonged. 

Francisco  received  his  sister  in  his  arms,  but 
totally  senseless.  He  conveyed  her  to  a  cabin 
which  had  been  prepared  for  her  reception ; 
and  with  the  assistance  of  Isabel,  who,  though 
much  excited,  possessed  more  strength  of  mind 
tham  her  friend,  applied  the  proper  restoratives. 

Gradually  she  recovered,  and  a  violent  flood 
of  tears  relieved  her,  as  she  clasped  her  brother 
round  the  neck,  exclaiming,  "  Dear,  dear,  Fran- 
cisco, what  do  I  owe  you  ?  ObrJ  I  am  too 


THE    ESOAI'K.  313 

happy  !  Can  it  be  true  that  I  am  free  ?  or  is 
it  some  tantalizing  dream  ?" 

"  No  dream,  dear  sister,  all  is  pleasing  reality. 
And  now,  dear  madam,  allow  me  to  congratu- 
late you,  also,  on  your  escape.  I  thought  that, 
if  you  had  perused  the  Testament  I  gave  you, 
Santa  Rosalia  was  no  abode  for  you  ;  for  I  am 
fully  convinced  that  the  more  the  Word  of  God 
is  studied,  the  greater  will  be  our  distaste  to  the 
sinful  doctrines  of  that  church  in  which  we 
have  all  been  educated.  I  have,  blessed  be 
God,  been  likewise  led  by  His  Spirit  to  lay 
hold  of  the  truths  of  that  inspired  volume,  and 
have  renounced  my  allegiance  Jx>  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church." 

The  ladies  were  much  surprised  at  this  bold 
avowal,  but  both  rejoiced  that  henceforth  they 
should  have  an  assistant  in  their  search  after 
truth;  for  both  were  fully  determined  that  to 
"  Search  the  Scriptures,"  should  be  their  con- 
stant employment. 

In  the  evening,  after  having  enjoyed  a  few 
hours'  repose,  the  Admiral,  Mr.  Willoughby, 
and  Mr.  St.  John,  were  formally  introduced 
by  Francesco,  when  the  most  grateful  thanks 
were  renewed  ;  and  they  learned  some  of  the 
occurrences  of  the  day. 

Two  of  the  officers,  who  had  remained  in 
the  chapel,  stated,  that  the  priest  raved  like  a 
madman,  after  their  departure  ;  that  the  supe- 


314  THE    ESCAI'K. 

rior  had  retired  with  all  her  household  ;  and,  in 
consequence  of  the  disturbance,  the  remainder 
of  the  ceremony  had  not  been  completed,  and, 
from  some  expressions  which  fell  from  the  poor 
old  duke,  they  hoped  it  never  would  be.  so  far 
as  his  daughter  was  concerned. 

It  was  long  before  the  tumult  in  the  chapel 
ceased.  The  Contessa  and  her  daughter  had 
been  overwhelmed  with  condolences  from  one 
party,  and  execrations  from  the  other,  who 
called  her  an  unnatural  parent,  thus  to  sacri- 
fice her  child. 

The  whole  town  was  quite  in  an  uproar, 
from  the  different  views  of  the  circumstances 
taken  by  various  parties  ;  the  one  considering 
the  novices  as  girls  of  spirit  and  determina- 
tion ;  the  others,  the  bigoted  part  of  the  com- 
munity, regarding  them  as  under  the  influence 
of  some  evil  spirit ;  but  how  few  knew  the  real 
motive  of  their  conduct — a  sincere  desire  to 
serve  God  in  the  way  which  He  himself  has 
commanded.  This  they  could  not  do  while  in 
communion  with  that  church  which,  to  sanc- 
tion its  unholy  practices,  hesitates  not  to  alter 
Scripture,  and  even  to  erase  entirely  some  of 
the  most  positive  commands  from  its  pages  ; 
and  even  then  forbids  the  study  of  the  sacred 
volume,  though  the  command  to  do  so  is  posi- 
tive. 

The  Sicilian  authorities  of  the  town  did  not 


THE    ESCAPE.  315 

presume  to  interfere  with  the  decision  of  the 
Admiral ;  and  it  was,  therefore,  agreed  that  the 
novices  should  be  allowed  to  go  where  they 
pleased. 

Francesco  did  not  consider  that  his  beloved 
sister  would  be  safe  in  Sicily ;  he  knew  that 
the  priests  would  exert  themselves  to  regain 
possession  of  her ;  he  therefore  hired  a  small 
vessel  to  transport  them  to  England,  whither 
Isabel  was  also  to  accompany  them.  Before 
leaving  the  Island,  Rosa  received  a  visit  from 
her  father  and  little  Maria.  The  child  was 
half  wild  with  joy  at  being  able  to  embrace 
her  beloved  Rosa,  without  the  horrid  bars  be- 
ing between  them  ;  her  grief  at  their  separa- 
tion was  most  poignant,  till  the  Count  promised 
that,  when  she  was  old  enough,  she  should  visit 
Rosa  in  England. 

Rosa  embraced  her  father,  again  and  again, 
while  he  assured  her  of  his  forgiveness  for  the 
step  she  had  taken ;  he  was  unwilling  to  own 
it  to  his  children,  but  he  felt  more  happy  than 
he  had  done  for  many  years  ;  as  Rosa's  incar- 
ceration had  been  a  frequent  subject  of  dispute 
between  himself  and  his  lady,  though  he  was 
too  much  under  her  influence  to  be  able  to  act 
contrary  to  her  will,  even  when  his  beloved 
child's  happiness  was  at  stake. 

The  Contessa  was  too  highly  offended  with 
her  daughter  to  visit  her,  or  send  her  any  mes- 


316  THE    ESCAPE. 

sage.  A  fine  breeze  and  favorable  winds 
prospered  their  voyage.  Isabel  and  Rosa  much 
regretted  leaving  the  kind-hearted  Admiral  ; 
they  had  spent  some  happy  hours  in  his  ship, 
and  his  generous  attention  to  them  was  ever 
gratefully  remembered.  Francesco  purchased 
a  cottage  in  one  of  the  most  romantic  spots  in 
Devonshire,  where  the  three  friends  resided  for 
some  years. 

Isabel  recovered  some  portion  of  her  prop- 
erty, and  the  name  of  Mrs.  Morton,  will  be 
long  remembered  by  many  humble  individuals 
with  gratitude,  as  the  means  employed  by  Di- 
vine Providence  for  their  conversion.  She  and 
Rosa  were  indefatigable  in  their  endeavors  to 
impress  upon  their  neighbors  the  benefits  aris- 
ing from  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
the  danger  of  trusting  to  any  thing  short  of  the 
infinite  merit  of  Christ  for  salvation.  Fran- 
cesco had  for  some  time  been  betrothed  to  the 
sister  of  his  friend  Willoughby,  and  the  society 
at  the  cottage  was  much  enlivened  by  the  ad- 
dition of  this  amiable  lady  to  their  party,  as  he 
married  her  a  few  months  after  their  arrival  in 
England. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  consternation  that 
reigned  in  the  convent ;  the  priest  and  su- 
perior, fancying  that  Isabel  and  Rosa  might 
have  had  some  accomplices,  and  confided  to 
them  the  secret  of  the  springs,  redoubled  their 


THE    ESCAPE.  317 

vigilance ;  penances,  privations,  and  punish- 
ments, were  heaped  on  the  poor  nuns  to  such 
a  degree  that  their  lives  were  burdensome  to 
them.  At  length  the  priest  was  removed  to 
another  station ;  and  the  Madre  Superiors 
worn  out  with  anxiety  and  bodily  infirmity, 
died,  regretted  by  none  of  the  inmates  of  Santa 
Rosalia. 

As  time  partially  erased  these  events  from 
the  public  mind,  Rosa,  accompanied  by  her 
brother  and  friend,  visited  her  parents.  The 
Contessa  had  been  prevailed  on  to  forgive  her 
daughter,  but  she  never  received  her  cordially. 

Although  the  friends  frequently  visited  other 
countries,  they  still  considered  England  as 
their  home. 

They  prized  the  religious  toleration  of  this 
favored  land,  where  the  Bible  is  within  the 
reach  of  the  poorest  individual ;  where  the 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  far  from  requiring 
blind  submission  to  his  word,  says  boldly, 
"  Search,  and  see  whether  these  things  be  so," 
and  requires  nothing  to  be  believed  but  what 
is  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God. 

Happy,  happy  England  !  well  would  it  be  for 
thy  sons  and  daughters,  if  they  valued,  as  they 
should,  the  blessed  privilege  of  being  allowed 
free  access  to  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

THE    END. 


I  III   Illl  II    Mill  III  Hill   II  Illll  Mill  III  Illll  Illl  Illl 

A     000125048     9 


